Search the Community

? Isle of Foxes By Horatio Husky Commissioned by ArtMckinley Part One ”Island” Janet Parker kept her breathing steady, and her sights up. Disembarking from the rowboat after having crossed part of the East China Sea, the young anthropologist’s arms had shook even as she hauled the boat ashore. Still, after having furtively glanced around the deserted shoreline, she confirmed that she had managed to arrive undetected. Shouldering her backpack and hefting her emergency supplies kit out of the boat, she had half carried, half dragged her supplies to the jungle’s edge and hoisted her baggage into a small nestling of exposed rock. There, she would set up her camp. No fire or open forest floor plan for Janet, however. The mission she was attempting to undertake required utmost discretion, for not only was she going to have to camouflage her encampment as best as she could, but the boat would also have to be hauled further onto the island and hidden with brush. Still, Janet figured, she had some time yet. Carefully unpacking some of her supplies, she laid out the spokes and tarp that would make up her tent. Patterned the same lush hues of green as the surrounding underbrush, the anthropologist internally crossed her fingers that she would remain undetected. As she began to erect the tent, moving the expanding metal rods and tough, industrial string through the various pores of the tarp, her mind wandered back to the grueling process that had led her to the island she had been fascinated with since childhood. Maps of ‘Okidaitōjima’ had covered the walls in her bedroom ever since she was twelve. Previously known as ‘Rasa Island’ but also known as ‘Abreojos’ by its Spanish discoverer Bernardo de la Torre, who had become all too familiar with its perilously shallow surrounding shores, it was not the geography or its history that fascinated Janet. For thousands of years, the Japanese islanders who inhabited the Okinawa Islands held the island as sacred and forbidden to set foot upon. Untouched by humanity for hundreds of years, the island was rumored to be home to the only known species of intelligent, anthropomorphic foxes. Only recently had satellite imagery confirmed that the island was, in fact, inhabited. Changes in the island’s landscape and blurry images supplied by the satellite’s imagery suggested that there was indeed a primitive presence on the island. Janet still remembered the moment she had first viewed the low resolution pictures of erected watch towers and small huts, covered in leafy green vines and appearing almost as if they had been grown out of the forest into a desired shape. She had almost spat out her morning coffee when, unnoticed by her colleagues, a suspiciously orange shape appeared to be perched neatly in one of the towers. She had kept this observation to herself of course. Janet knew that if she founded her request to her university’s funding committee based on what most considered to be Japanese folklore she would be laughed out of the conference room. Persuading the Japanese government to lift the sanctions protecting the island’s shores from visitors of any kind was no easy task either. After several months of back and forth, Janet had opened her office mailbox to the welcome sight of a red envelope addressed to her personally. Inside of it, she was greeted with a letter proudly marked with the logo of the Japanese embassy. Not only had she been granted a researcher’s visa, but she would become the very first civilized human being to study the island’s inhabitants. Janet had gotten her chance, a childhood dream to prove to the world that lateral sentient evolution had occurred in other mammalian species. With any luck, after collecting enough evidence to make her claim undisprovable, she would begin a new career as the world’s first and leading anthropomorphologist. Janet regarded her handiwork, noting with a sense of self-satisfaction that her practice at home had paid off. From afar, the tent she had just constructed appeared indistinguishable from the surrounding jungle flora. In fact, she thought to herself, I’ll have to take careful note of its surrounding landmarks if I’m to find it again… After taking a moment to carefully study her immediate area, noting a particularly mossy boulder only a few feet away from her camp, she turned her gaze over to the metal and plastic watercraft she had arrived in. Its exterior had been painted a dull gray with a motley of military green intermixed with its rather unappealing color scheme. Despite having been designed to match the surrounding jungle, the glossy waterproofing it had been covered with caught the sun in a dazzling reflection. Janet made her way towards the boat, nervously glancing behind her shoulder at the looming watchtowers that just poked over the canopy of the jungle behind her. I really hope they haven’t been looking in this direction for the past hour… Stretching her arms above her head and behind her back as she strode purposefully towards the craft, she limbered herself up in preparation for a grueling haul towards the jungle’s edge. With several undignified grunts of effort and a lot of panting later, Janet was grateful to find that after pulling the boat onto the looser, dryer sand her efforts became significantly less labored. Half an hour later, Janet stood with her arms on her hips as she squinted hard at the boat, which was now concealed under a hefty amount of fallen branches and leaves. Sure… If you look at it long enough you’ll notice something is amiss… But that’s only if you expect to see something out of place. Contenting herself with the thought that after a day or two worth of tropical jungle rainfall the hidden boat would sink more organically into its surroundings, Janet waded through the sand back towards her tent. After a few minutes of anxiously scanning the jungle, her eyes alighted on the boulder she had set as her landmark and soon enough she was crawling inside of her makeshift abode. It was getting late, the sun began to cast the western part of the island with rosier hues, shifting from its lustrous, daytime yellow to a soft, warm red. The inside of her tent was growing darker at a much faster rate than the beach outside, so Janet quickly prepared her evening meal with what little light she had left. She opened one of the bento boxes she had purchased at the harbor, knowing she would have to savor the first few meals on the island as she went through her fresh rations before she would have to resort to eating dried food, and the few canned goods she had brought alone that would have to be consumed cold. Looking up, she took a minute to meditate before she dug in. I actually made it… Too concerned with ensuring that her base of operations was set up quickly and undetected, Janet had not allowed herself a moment to truly let the enormity of where she was impact her fully. She was on ‘the Isle of Foxes,’ the very one that her father had read to her when she was just a little girl. A giddy expression spread across her face as she looked down at her meal, shaking her head in jubilant disbelief. She had done it, years of university with her nose stuck in dusty books followed by a delicate campaign to convince a sovereign nation to allow her to set foot on one of their sacred islands. And she had managed to accomplish it all. Janet Parker did her best to compose herself then, not wanting to let her sense of victory and relief become premature. She still had a job to do, after all. With any luck, she would be able to use the week’s worth of time her limited supplies allowed her to glean enough data from the island’s inhabitants to serve as a milestone for the entire field of anthropology. Reaching forward, the young researcher undid one of the flaps of her tent to reveal the setting sun, gently descending down into the giant ocean pool beneath it. That day’s sunset serving as her evening meal’s entertainment, Janet took her time slowly picking up clumps of rice and pieces of pork dumpling with her chopsticks. The last hints of the sun had just barely disappeared beneath the horizon when she finished. Shrugging off her travel ware, Janet stripped down into her underwear before nestling herself into her sleeping bag. The inside of the tent was a little warm for her comfort, but she knew better than to fall asleep exposed to the elements. The temperature would drop quickly, and she would not have her dream field expedition burdened by a head cold. Janet allowed her eyelids to grow heavy, taking in slow, deep breaths as she calmed herself down to further expedite the onset of sleep. It was difficult at first, her mind was a whirl with the following day’s duties and plans. But eventually, she found herself nodding off, the muffled sounds of jungle insects and nightlife creeping into her dreams as she dozed off into a tired, deep slumber. ⤐ ⬷ Janet crept through the jungle foliage at a crouch. Every dozen steps or so, she would glance around furtively in the canopy above before slowly standing up to locate the beaten path she was trailing. The explorer had to take care to not walk on any of the jungle paths, as the likelihood of discovery by one of the island’s inhabitants taking the same path was too much to risk. This made the going very slow, as Janet had to take time to not only maneuver around obstacles such as gnarled roots or dense vegetation, but she had to do so without making too much noise or damaging the plants. This proved more challenging than she had originally anticipated, and sweat beaded her brow as the morning slowly shifted into afternoon, the island’s temperature rising as the sun continued to bombard it with summer’s radiation. As she ventured through, Janet’s eyes alighted on the various dried grass and wooden effigies that stood erected in the trees above, or swinging gently from a motley of vines like marionette puppets. Janet keenly noted that each of the wooden figurines appeared each to sport a distinct set of pointed ears at the top of their heads. This fact alone restirred the excitement of the butterflies inside of Janet’s stomach. | Still, despite the discomfort and slow traversing, Janet knew she was making progress. Her nostrils had caught a whiff of smoke, telling her that she must be getting closer to the primitive encampment. The smell of cooked fish and a strange, pungent herb had accompanied the woodsmoke. They must be good trappers… There haven’t been any reports of seeing them in the waters… Janet reflected to herself, inching her around an overturned log. Eager to see for herself, the anthropologist stopped as she spotted the back wall of one of the huts about a hundred meters away from her. Walking towards the village on the ground was far too dangerous, and Janet glanced around the surrounding trees as she decided that now would be a perfect time to execute phase two of her covert observation plan. She stretched once more, recalling the advice of her acrobatics instructor from her youth as she assessed which tree would be easiest for her to scale. Her gaze settled on a particularly large looking tree, covered in a dense blanket of vines and moss that would serve well for gripholds and traction. With a muffled grunt, Janet grabbed the nearest vine and hoisted herself up, her ankles gripping the leafy rope tightly as she began to ascend. One hand over another, Janet felt the excitement of the ascent course through her, quickly replacing the idle boredom of having to slowly sneak through the tropical forest. Janet reached for the branch above her, her knuckles turning white as her fingers gripped the aged bark enough to support her entire weight. Grabbing onto another part of the same branch with her other hand, she felt her grip loosen as her heart skipped a beat. Bits of decayed bark fell down to the forest floor below as she swayed precariously, holding on with only four of her fingers; the foliage below appeared dangerously far beneath her. She gasped, only just barely stifling the yell of fright that had welled up in her chest as she remembered where she was and what she was doing. Silently, her face contorted into a pained expression of effort and desperation. She swung herself from side to side, before reaching up and grabbing the branch once more with her other hand. To her relief, the wood held, and bit by bit she was able to haul herself up until she kneeled safely on the tree’s rigid bough. Janet took a moment to catch her breath, her chest heaving as her nerves calmed themselves down from the fight or flight response. Trying not to think about the fact that she had almost plummeted to her death, Janet quickly shuffled along the branch and began to make her way slowly through the canopy in the direction of the primitive village. A quarter of an hour later, she had closed the hundred meter distance. The smell of cooking fires and sizzling meat now punctuated the air, causing Janet’s mouth to water. Whatever the island’s inhabitants were cooking up, it smelled delicious. The anthropologist almost regretted having to conduct the research undetected, as she would have loved in that moment to break bread with the cooks of the island. She could now hear muffled voices, remarkably high-pitched for a collection of human primitives. Janet did her best to control her breath, her vision still obstructed by the large hut in front of her. She would have to creep along the branch, and do her best to glean what she could from the leafy canopy above. Janet’s right hand crept slowly into her satchel, ruffling around its contents until her fingers came into contact with the cool metal of her camera. Quietly, she took it out of her bag. She was about to begin a slow, methodical crawl across the tree’s branch when she heard the distinct sound of rustling leaves to her left. Before she could react, a voice that sounded like a squeaky child’s inquiry almost caused her to fall out of the tree in surprise. Janet’s head whipped around towards the source of the voice. Her jaw dropped open, her eyes growing wide as she beheld the sight in front of her. Standing on two paws at roughly a meter in height, with a blood orange colored fur coat, was a fox.

This a story I started working on around three years ago but eventually abandoned. I haven't worked on it in probably two and half years and don't really see myself finishing it. I figure I might as well publish it for others to read. ----- "Katie! This is the 3rd time you're late this month! Get out of here, you're fired!" My ass hole boss yelled at me inside his office. My name is Katie Williams, and I've just been fired from my minimum wage job at Burger King. Considering the bills that I need to pay, I should be begging for my job. But because of my ass hole boss and the shitty atmosphere I couldn't care less. "Good," I yelled back, "I can't stand another day in this place!" I stormed out of the store and back out to my car. I took a moment to assess my situation as I drove back to my apartment. After I dropped out of college when I was 19, my parents refused to let me live rent free with them. It's been over a year since then, and now I'm jobless, broke, and have to pay rent in a week. Once I got home, I stripped out of my uniform and put my pajamas back on. Laying back down in my bed, I took a look at my phone. I scrolled through Instagram for a little bit before deciding to message my friend Sam on Snapchat. Me: "I just got fired again." Sam: "Seriously? Isn't this like the 3rd time?" Me: "It's only the 2nd!" I had previously gotten fired from Sonic for, surprise surprise, being late. That's also one of the reasons I had to drop out of college. I'm just not a morning person. Sam: "Well what are you going to do?" Me: "Idk yet. Do you know of any openings anywhere?" Sam: "I overheard my room mate talking with someone online about some place called 'The Playpen' here in town. Idk anything about it, but she said they're understaffed right now. Maybe it's worth looking into? If not, then I'm sure the McDonald's on McAlistar is hiring." Me: "I don't think I could stand another fast food job. That PlayPen place sounds interesting, I'll take a look at it." I set my phone aside and pulled out my laptop. Based on the name, I could only assume The Playpen was some kind of daycare facility. I opened Google and searched for "Sacramento Playpen." There were a couple ads about places selling toddler playpens, but none for daycare facilities. I looked a little deeper and eventually found a result that stood out from the others. "Sacramento Playpen Adult BDSM Club," it read. There's no way this could be what Sam had mentioned, but my curiosity got the best of me and I decided to take a look. After clicking on the link and confirming I was over 18, I was greeted to an image of a naked girl wearing a pair of handcuffs, an over sized diaper, a pacifier, and a giant baby bib covering her nipples. This shocked me a little, but only made me more curious. There was a large block of text under the image that gave a description of the club. "The Playpen is the countries leading bondage and adult baby club. Founded in 2004, we have helping to fulfill the bondage and adult baby fantasies of people from all over the country. At the Playpen, we offer dominatrix's that can tame any big baby into submission, submissives for you to punish and babify, or rent-able playrooms for partners. Interested? Fill out the form here and tell us what your biggest adult baby or bondage fantasy is and we'll do what we can to make it come true." First of all: what the fuck? What is an "adult baby" and what the hell happens at this club? I took to Google and searched the term. I found a few websites that explained what it is and what it involves. I could understand BDSM. My ex used to tie my hands together when we would do it, and I loved it. But wearing a diaper? Drinking from a bottle? I've never even thought of doing that sexually. I guess there are some really interesting people out there. I headed back to the Playpen website and scrolled down a little further. There were links to examples of the services they offer. The first one was for the dominatrix services. I clicked on it and it showed a picture of a man wearing only a diaper and ball gag tied down in a giant crib. Towering over him was a woman wearing a leather body suit holding a riding crop. The next image showed a dude wearing a big infantile pink dress and a giant diaper strapped into a spanking bench. The dominatrix from the last image was standing behind him, holding a large paddle. The final image showed a woman, naked except for her diaper, strapped into the large highchair. There was a woman in a motherly dress holding a large baby bottle up to her mouth while she drank it. I was getting kind of curious what it would be like to be locked in a giant piece of furniture like that... I closed the images and clicked on the one for the rent-able playrooms. It popped up with several pictures of a cross between an over sized nursery and a fully stocked BDSM dungeon. There were images of a crib, highchair, a changing table, and a large potty training chair, all fully outfitted with restraints. Another picture showed a closet filled to the brim with different kinds of diapers, infantile dresses, gags, cuffs, harnesses, vibrators, dildos, and what I could only assume to be spanking tools. I could feel myself getting a little excited by this. I always loved getting spanked during sex, and the wall of spanking implements was getting me a little worked up. The next image had a spanking bench, a pillory, and a an X-cross. The final image set was for the submissive section. The first image showed a girl wearing a school girl outfit and a very wet diaper locked in a pillory. There looked to be a pacifier in her mouth, but it was held in place by a strap that reached around her head. Next was an image of a girl tied spread eagle on the changing table. She has an open diaper placed under her, appearing to be in the middle of getting changed into the garment. There was a pacifier gag strapped around her head as well and a vibrator sitting on next to her on the changing table. The final image really got me going. It showed a girl laying across a mans lap. Instead of wearing a diaper, she was wearing a children's pull-up. The pull-up was brought down to her knees, leaving her bottom bare for the spanking she was clearly about to receive. This image really got my privates tingling. I could only imagine myself, placed over a mans lap. My panties being pulled down and my ass rapidly swatted by his firm hands. I tried to imagine a scenario for the image on my screen. Maybe he checked the pull-up she was wearing, saw that it was wet, and decided a spanking was the most suitable punishment? I wasn't sure if I was into this whole adult baby thing, but the bondage part of this club was making me beyond excited. I definitely wanted to know more. I closed the submissive image set and scrolled down to the bottom of the page. The was a dark gray banner with the words "We're always looking for crew members! Think you have what it takes? Come give us a visit!" This pulled me back to reality and the reason I had even found the page. Could this actually be the job opening that Sam has mentioned? Was her roommate into this stuff? I've never thought of being a stripper or anything like that before, but this place genuinely had me interested. I enjoyed being tied up, but diapers? I've never thought of it before, but I guess I wouldn't be opposed to it? Doing this with a lover was one thing, but it would be a lot different with complete strangers being in control. Maybe I could stop by the place and ask a few questions? I've always heard that places like this pay well, and that's exactly what I need right now. The banner listed the clubs address and stated to come in and talk to them if you were even slightly interested. I decided that that was exactly what I was going to do. I hanged around my house until about 6:30, contemplating my decision the entire time. The club opened for business at 7:00, so I thought that now would be a good time to get ready and leave. It was about a 20 minute drive to the club. I parked my car in a half full parking lot near by and started walking towards the building that was mentioned on their website. A tingling feeling started to appear in the bottom of my stomach as I approached the building. Maybe this wasn't such a good idea, I thought. But before I knew it I was already opening the door and walking in. The were a few people waiting to get in, waiting for a bouncer to check their IDs. I got in the back of the line and took my drivers license out of my purse. I heard the bouncer ask the person in front of him which section he was going to. I couldn't hear the mans reply, but the bouncer pointed somewhere through the curtain behind him. When it was finally my turn in line I handed over my ID to him. He took a look at it before saying "I don't recognize you. Do you have an appointment or are you just looking for the bar?" "I-I came here because of the banner saying you were looking for staff on the website." I said, looking down like I had done something bad. "In that case, take a right and go talk to Ms. Juniper in here office at the very end of the hall. Good luck." I thanked him and went behind the curtain. Behind it was an entrance to a large bar, filled with people drinking from both baby bottles and regular glasses. There were many people, both male and female, who who obviously wearing diapers. The majority of the people wearing diapers had a few infantile accessories, such as pacifiers clipped to their shirts or bibs around their neck. The entrance was right in the middle of a long hallway, so once I had finished starring at the bars occupants I headed down the right hall. There were a lot of doors in this hallway. I could only assume that they were the play rooms that were mentioned on the website. As I waked past one the doors, I heard what was definitely someone being spanked. I continued my walk until I reached the door with big white letters writing out "Ms. Juniper." Taking a deep breath, I mustered all of my courage and knocked on the door. "Come in." someone on the other side of the door said. I opened the door and did as they instructed. Inside of the room was a normal office with a woman sitting at a computer. The woman had long brunette hair and appeared to be in her mid to late thirties. She was wearing a normal dress shirt and had her hair down. "How can I help you?" she said, looking up from her computer monitor. "I-I'm here to talk about the j-job posting on your website." I nervously said to her. "Oh! Perfect! Close the door and take a seat." she instructed. I followed her directions and took my place at the seat in front of her desk. I sat down with my legs closed together. I wonder if she was able to hear how hard my heart was beating? "Thank you for taking the time to come in. My name is Patrica Juniper, but you probably know me as Ms. Juniper. Let's start off with some questions. Can you please tell me a little bit about yourself?" Ms. Juniper said. "Well, my name is Katie Williams, and I recently got fired from my job. I stumbled upon your website last night and took a look around. I've never seen a lot of this stuff before, but after taking a look around the website I knew I was interested in learning more." I replied, nervous how she would respond. "Which parts are you new to?" Ms. Juniper asked. "The d-diapers and baby stuff mostly. I've done some BDSM stuff before, but nothing to level of what I saw on the site." I replied, blushing. "I take it you're interested in the submissive portion of the club then. I also assume you've never done any kind of 'adult performance' work before too. Normally I would turn away someone as inexperienced as you are, but we're short staffed and I think you will be quite popular. I want to go over a few things with you and ask a few more questions. Let me start with what all you would be doing if you take the job. First of all, you will likely be wearing a diaper and restrained more often than not. There's also a certain amount of pain you need to be able to endure. A lot of requests will involve you being spanked, and you will need to be able to endure it. Is that something you think you can handle?" The thought of being spanked started to get me a little excited. The thought of being restrained wasn't helping too much either. The diapers were going to be an interesting new experience, but I could probably handle it. I wasn't dispelled and wanted to hear more. "I think I can handle it. It's embarrassing to admit, but I've loved being spanked for a while now. I also like being tied up during sex. I've never thought of wearing a diaper before, but I'm not turned away by the idea." I answered, beet red. "I like to hear that. That also leads into my next question. While not all of the guests are here for sexual reasons, the majority are. I assume by coming here, you already knew this. The guests are not allowed to directly penetrate you, but they will be allowed to use a large range of sex toys on you. Are you okay with doing this, even in front of crowds of people? Since you're not experienced with this, I would like you think it over a little before answering. Take all the time you need." Ms. Juniper continued. I was a little scared now. I'm not a virgin, but getting tied up and having sex toys used on me in front of dozens of people wasn't something I'd thought about or done before. Maybe it wasn't a good idea to come here. But, why am I still as excited as before? Maybe I could try it once and quit if I absolutely hate it? Ms. Juniper would understand, right? It was still sounding better than going back to another fast food job. "I'm a little scared, but I think I can do it. It sounds more appealing than working another fast food job." I responded. "Alright then. If you think you can handle the job, then I welcome you aboard." She said, standing up and reaching out her hand. "Thank you!" I replied, standing up and shaking her hand. "Now that we got that out of the way, let me explain how our system works. You probably read this on the site, but we service peoples custom fantasies. These fantasies are filled out online. You will be given an account for our website and you will be able to see these fantasies. From here, you will be able to read them over and bid on them. The client will be shown a picture of you and the price you're willing to do it for. They can then select who they want to carry out that fantasy. After they're finished with you, you get to keep all of the money." Ms. Juniper explained after we had retaken our seats. "There is also the live performance area, for if you don't have a client that night or are between appointments. You probably saw this area when you walked in. In here, we have actresses up on stage performing various situations together. This are usually pretty similar to what happens in the one-on-one rooms, but in front of a large crowd. Here, take a look." Ms. Juniper said before turning around her computer monitor. On the screen was video from what I assumed was a security camera. The video was showing the stage in the performance area that I saw when I walked in. On the stage were two women. One women was wearing your typical leather dominatrix outfit and the other was locked inside of a pillory with her legs spread wide, wearing only a big blue and white diaper. The diaper was taped up, but pulled down below the womans butt cheeks. Protruding from her butt was a long tube that ran to a red rubber bag. At this point it was evident to me that the restrained girl was receiving an enema. Ms. Juniper clicked something on her computer and I began to hear the sound from the stage. There was a lot of white noise coming from the crowd. The dominatrix on stage then removed the tube from the other womans butt and quickly pulled the diaper back up. "Now you be a good girl and hold that enema until I say to release it, Cindy. We're now going to be taking bid for the person who's going to come up and give this naughty little girl her spanking while she's filling her diaper. Let's start at $20!" The dominatrix said to the crowd. This was just like a normal auction. The girl in the pillory was squirming in place while the dominatrix kept listing off the highest bid. After about a minute the highest bid was $150. The dominatrix instructed the bidder to make his way on stage while she got ready for him. A simple wooden chair was brought on stage by a stage hand. While the man was making his way to the stage, the dominatrix pulled out a leash and walked around to the other side of the pillory. She attached the leash to something on the other woman and released the lock on the pillory. The diapered woman stayed in place after the top half of the pillory was raised. The dominatrix then came back around and used the cuffs that were apparently attached to the womans wrists to restrain her arms behind her back. She then tugged on the leash that was attached to a collar around the womans neck and began to lead her to where the man was now sitting. It took a couple of seconds for the girl to slowly waddle over there. I finally got to see the diapered womans face as she was being lead to the man. Around her neck was a pink dog collar with the leash attached to it. There also appeared to be a giant pacifier strapped around her face, gagging her. For some reason I was expecting her to be sobbing, but she looked like she was more excited than ever before. Once they arrived at the man, who was now sitting in the chair, the dominatrix gently pushed the woman down onto his lap. "All right everyone, it looks like this little girl is all set for her spanking! Once this fine gentleman delivers the first blow on her diapered bottom, she will be allowed to let loose and soil her diaper. Is everyone ready?" The dominatrix said, turning to the audience. The crowd let out a symphony of cheers and approvals as the man brought his hand down on the womans diapered bottom. The man and woman were positioned so that the womans bottom was directly facing the audience and the camera. After a few more swats, the back of the diaper was beginning to expand and change color. The woman was obviously releasing the enema into the diaper all while receiving a spanking in front of dozens of people. The man continued his assault on her diapered bottom for another minute while she finished releasing the enema. When she was done, she went limp on the mans lap. This didn't discourage the man however, as he lost no speed in continuing the spanking. "It looks like our little girl has finished filling her diaper! Since she took her punishment so well, I think she deserves a little treat!" The dominatrix said to the crowd. A stage hand came on stage and handed the man a vibrator. It seems he already knew what to do, as he turned it on a pressed up against the crotch of the diaper. The woman immediately tensed up and began fidgeting. The man held her down with one arm while keeping the vibrator pressed against her diaper with the other. It took less than 30 seconds for the woman to orgasm and go limp on the man's lap once again. The dominatrix moved to the womans face and began removing her gag. Once it was removed, she moved her microphone ear piece close enough to the womans face for her to speak into it. "What do we say to the kind man for helping punish you?" the dominatrix asked the woman, in a voice like she was talking to a toddler. "Thank you for punishing me, sir." The woman said, coming off of her post-orgasm high. "It was no problem, sweetheart." Replied the man, lightly patting the seat of her diaper. "That concludes this show, everyone! If you would like to tip little Cindy for a job well done, please let the lady at the front know! We're going to go get this little girl cleaned up. Our next performance will be at the start of the next hour!" Explained the dominatrix to the crowd. The diapered women then had her leash tugged on and was brought to her feet. The dominatrix then proceeded to guide her behind the stage and they soon vanished. "That was a perfect example of what you will be doing if you take the job. Do you think you would be able to handle something like that or something even more intense?" Ms. Juniper asked me, bringing me back to reality. I was taken aback by what I had just witnessed. It was almost surreal watching that scene while it was happening. The weirdest part about it though, was that it turned me on. I honestly wanted to see more and even take part in it. Thinking about being tied, spanked, and humiliated all while being paid? I definitely think I could handle that. "Yes, I believe I can." I answered. "I like to hear that. Let me explain how you will be paid then. As I mentioned earlier, the guest fantasies will have a price that you bid on. When you're starting out, we can help you with judging good prices. The house takes a fee when they post the guest posts the listing, so all the money shown will go to you. If you're not servicing a fantasy, then you can be up on stage performing for guests like you just saw Cindy doing. When doing this you will be paired up with a dom, who will run the show while you play along. There will be points in the show where guests in the audience can bid on playing a certain role. You and the dom will each get 40% of the bid, while the house gets the remaining 20%. Is this making sense?" Ms. Juniper explained. "Yes, it is." I replied. "Alright. Guests can also book you to go to the one-on-one rooms. They'll describe what they're wanting to do, and you can accept or decline based on how much they're paying. Think of it like a more impromptu fantasy. I should mention that there are cameras in every one-on-one room for safety reasons. I should also mention that guests are not allowed to penetrate you at all. This rule doesn't apply to dildos and other sex toys, however. You can consent to this before hand when you take the commission. There is also a safe word here. If you ever feel unsafe or too uncomfortable, you can say it and the guest or dom will immediately stop whatever they were undoing. I believe that is everything that I need to go over. Do you have any questions?" Ms. Juniper continued. "When do I start?" I asked, nervous and mildly excited that she may say tonight. "You will start tomorrow night. Be here by 6:30 so we can get some things ready before you start. Anything else you would like to ask?" Ms. Juniper answered "No, I can't think of anything." I answered back. "Excellent. Give me a moment to get some paperwork for you to fill out before you come in tomorrow." Ms. Juniper said, opening a filing cabinet behind her. When she was done gathering all the paperwork, put them in a manila folder, and handed it to me. "In there you'll find tax paperwork and the contract. Please fill them out and bring them back when you come in tomorrow. And before you go, please follow me back to our supply room. There are a few things I want to give you." Ms. Juniper requested, standing up from her desk. I also got up and began following her out of the office. We walked through a separate hallway than the one I entered through. Eventually we arrived at an unmarked metal door. Ms. Juniper took a key out of her pocket and opened the door for us. After entering the room, I was shocked at what it contained. Inside was hundreds of packs of diapers, with an awing amount of variety. There were all kinds of colors and designs. There was even actual baby diapers and pull-ups as well. Was the ABDL scene really this big? Diapers weren't the only thing kept in the room though. There was also a large amount of onesies, dresses, baby bottles, pacifiers, bibs, and all kinds of sex toys in the room. "This is our supply room, where we keep spare toys and diapers. Since you have no experience in the ABDL scene, I'm going to also send you home with a variety of diapers and accessories. I want you to use them and try to get used to them before tomorrow. Do you happen to know your waist size?" Ms. Juniper asked. "O-oh. Okay. Last time I checked it was around 32 inches." I answered. "You should be able to fit into a small then. In that case, I'm also going to send you home with some baby diapers and pull-ups. Please try them on and let me know how they fit." She continued, going around the room with an opaque bag. I watched her go around the room, putting various items in the bag. Some of the things I noticed her putting in the bag were an unopened adult sized pacifier, a baby bottle, a bottle of baby powder, a package of wet wipes, 3 baby diapers, 3 pull-ups, and 6 different designs of adult diapers. This was definitely going to be an interesting 24 hours. "Like I said, please take these items home and experiment with them. If possible, I'd like you to be wearing these from the time you get home to when you arrive tomorrow night. Of course, this includes using them as well. You will want to get used to using them and be able to do so with little to no hesitation" Ms. Juniper instructed, handing me the bag. I blushed at her describing my homework. I had to admit that I was little excited to start though. The bag found its way into my hand and I was soon being led to the exit. Ms. Juniper and I said our goodbyes and before I knew it I was back at my car. I sat the diaper bag and folder down on my passenger seat and got into my car. The drive back to my house consisted of me thinking about the stage scene I had witnessed and an occasional glance at the diaper bag to make sure it didn't go anywhere. The scene that occupied my thoughts the most was when the woman was over that mans lap and was having her messy diaper spanked. The thought that tomorrow that could be me wasn't helping my horniness any. I was growing more and more anticipated for tomorrow night. Soon enough, I had arrived back at my apartment and brought my new items inside. I set the folder down on my counter and brought the diaper bag back to my room. I dumped the bag out on my bed and began looking through the contents. The first thing to catch my eye was the pacifier. I decided to start with that, and began removing its packaging. After it was free, I examined it. The rubber part was much bigger then anything a baby would use. The plastic plate also had the Playpen's logo printed on it. There wasn't much left to examine on the pacifier, so I decided to bite the bullet and place the rubber bulb in my mouth. The pacifier filled a large portion of my mouth. I had a ball gag that I would occasionally wear when playing with myself, but this was different. I was able to squish the bulb inside my mouth and move it around. I sucked on it a few times and actually kind of enjoyed it. I left the pacifier in my mouth and began to examine all of the different types of diapers laid out in front of me. The first ones I took a look at were the baby diapers. They were quite small, obviously meant for someone 18 years younger than me. The outside of the diaper had a picture of Tinker Bell printed on the front. Ms. Juniper had asked me to try these on, but I doubt I will be able to even get them on. I set the baby diaper aside, deciding I would try it on first. The next item was the pull-ups. They were purple and had a large red butterfly on the front. The item reminded me of when my sister used to wet the bed and wore something similar at night. I picked one up and put hands through the leg holes of. After the pull-up was decompressed I began to examine the inside. It was pure white and quite soft to the touch. I brought my arms farther apart just to see how much it would expand. Once I got to the point where I was scared of breaking it I examined how big the waist hole was and had no doubt that it would fit on me. I placed the pull-up back down with the other and started to look through the giant adult diapers. There was an all pink one with hearts, a blue and white one that was identical to the one the woman on stage was wearing, a plain white one with an animal pattern, another white one with the word "Baby" written with blocks on the front, a purple and pink one, and a solid black one. I was amazed by how thick some of these were. The largest one was at least two inches thick while still compressed! I picked up the all black diaper and unfolded it. There was a large blue rectangle in the middle of the inside that I wasn't sure the purpose of. I ran my fingers along the inside of the diaper and was surprised by how soft it was. It felt pretty thick as well. I wonder how much this thing could hold at maximum capacity? I doubt I would even be able to use it enough to find out. Another thing that surprised me was how large it was when it was unfolded. I picked it up and set one side against the ground and the other side went up past my legs. I folded the diaper in half and put it next to the baby diaper, deciding to put it on after I'm finished with the baby diaper. Ms. Juniper requested that I wear the diapers up until I come in tomorrow evening, and I was going to try my best to do so. I slid my pants and panties down to my ankles and kicked them off. My heart started beating faster and harder as I grabbed the diaper and began to open it up. I looped it between my legs and began raising it up to its intended position. Soon enough, I felt the soft fabric press up against my vagina. A shiver ran up spine due to the sensation. Once the diaper was correctly position under me I tried to tape it up. It was very awkward due to me trying to do it while standing up. If it is this hard with a baby diaper, then I'm definitely going to have to lie down for the adult diaper. I had to stretch the left tape a little bit, but I was able to get it secured on the front end of the diaper. The next tape was the same. I had to stretch it a bit more than the first one, but soon enough I was standing there, wearing a diaper meant for a baby. I was very surprised that I was able to tape it on. I wouldn't say that it was on too securely, but I could move around in it without too much worry. The diaper was pressed pretty tightly around me due to its size, so I could feel every part of it touching my body in some place. It had a very soft feeling against my butt and vagina that I honestly loved. My only complaint so far is how much the tapes press against my sides. I pressed my hand up against the front of the diaper, sending another shiver through my body. I was beginning to get more and more horny due to the constant sensation against my nether regions and the feeling that I was doing something naughty. I gave the diaper a little rub, causing another shiver. At this point I had to stop myself, as I didn't want to immediately orgasm without experimenting with the other diapers first. There was no way this diaper would hold any liquid if I were to try to use it, so I decided to remove it and put on the large adult diaper instead. I ripped the tapes off of the sides of baby diaper a placed it down on my bed. The diaper did seem to be slightly wet in the middle due to my arousal. After I finished examining the discarded baby diaper, I picked up the big black diaper and the bottle of baby powder. I brought the items out to my living room, as there wasn't enough space in my bedroom for me lay down on the floor. Once I arrived at a suitable spot, I set the diaper and powder on the floor and got down on my hands and knees. I began laying the diaper out on the floor in front of me. Once it was spread out, I spun around and began lowering myself onto the back end of it. Once I was had my bottom against the diaper, I slowly lowered my back until I was laying down. I could feel the soft padding of the diaper all the way from my butt cheeks to my lower back. At this point, the feeling of naughtiness began to arise again. I disregarded my raising horniness and grabbed the bottle of baby powder. I've never changed a diaper before, but it seems like a pretty intuitive process. I flipped the lid off of the bottle and poured some powder onto my hand. The smell was really strong and quickly began to envelope the room. It brought back vague memories of my parents changing my little sister's diapers when I was young. I brought the powder down to my crotch and began sprinkling it around. Once All the powder was released I began rubbing it in, spending a little extra time around my sensitive parts. After I was done up front I began to rub it into my bottom. Once every area was thoroughly powdered, I leaned forward and brought the front of the diaper up to my lower stomach. I scrunched my legs together a little and was able to get a feel for how thick these diapers are. I then adjusted the diaper around a little more to get it in the right position and began removing the tapes. Unlike the baby diaper, this diaper has 4 tapes. I started with the right side first, bringing it as far to the right as I could and sticking the tapes down. I then repeated the process with the right side. After a couple of adjustments, I was soon strapped into a big, thick diaper. I brought my hand to the front of the diaper and applied some pressure to it. The inside wasn't as soft as the baby diaper, but it certainly wasn't bad. There had to be at least an inch of padding in this diaper. I got up onto my feet and began to move around a little. Walking was much different while wearing a diaper. I had to walk with a waddle and there was a crinkle with every movement made I made. I spent a little bit longer examining the big diaper that was strapped around my waist. Once I was done, I waddled over to the folder I was sent home with, deciding I should probably get it done sooner rather than later. I brought it over to my table and set it down. I was about to sit down and get to work on it when I got an idea. I waddled back into my room and picked up the baby bottle that was resting on my bed. I brought it out to the kitchen and grabbed the bottle of apple juice that I had in the fridge. The juice was a little old, but it shouldn't be past the expiration date. I screwed the lid off of the baby bottle and extracted the almost comically long nipple. This nipple was different from that of a normal baby bottle. Is this supposed make it easier for adults? After I filled the bottle up with the apple juice, I put it back in the fridge and screwed the nipple on to it. I sat down at my bar stool in front of my counter, feeling the thick padding press up against my bottom. I felt it condense under my bottom and was reminded again just how soft it was. Once I was comfortable, I lifted the bottle and stuck the nipple into my mouth. It tasted just like the pacifier did. I started sucking on it like I was with the pacifier and soon felt the cold juice flow into my mouth. It required more effort than I was expecting to get the liquid out of the bottle. I sucked the juice out for a minute or so before I set it back down and began to work on the paper in front of me. After filling out the tax and liability forms in front of me and finishing the bottle, I got up and headed back to my living room. It took a lot more work to finish the bottle than I was expecting. There was a lot more liquid inside than I had thought and it took a while to get it out through the nipple. I was tired after filling out boring paperwork for half an hour and decided to just relax and watch a movie. Before sitting down, I went back over to the counter and grabbed the pacifier. I stuck it back in my mouth and went back over to my couch. I had only been using it for an hour, but it was quickly growing on me. Taking a seat, I felt the diaper press into my bottom and lower back again. I decided to put on Up, as it is one of my favorite movies. A kids movie also felt appropriate, based off my current attire. After 45 minutes of watching the movie and occasionally browsing Instagram on my phone, I felt a need to pee. I guess the apple juice had finally made its way through my system. My heart began to speedup at the thought of peeing in the diaper. It has been fifteen years since I peed myself last. How would it feel? Would I like it? After a moment of contemplation, the urge struck again and I resolved to do it. I tried pushing like I normally would, but nothing would come out. I kept trying, to the point of it hurting a little, but I still wasn't able to let anything out. Why is it so hard to pee yourself? I paused the movie and went to the bathroom. I thought that maybe I could trick my body into letting go by being in a place that I usually peed. I took a seat on the toilet and felt the diaper press up against my body where the rims were. Luckily, the diaper didn't dip down into the water. I started to push again and had little issue letting go. The sound of my urine hitting the diaper became audible and soon the padding the was pressed up to my crouch began getting warm and wet. I slowly stood up and was able to keep the stream going. The diaper kept absorbing all my pee and soon I was finished. The diaper has now considerably bulkier than its previous state. Heavier, too. In spite of this, the feeling was absolutely amazing. The warm and wet pressing against my sensitive areas was one of the best feelings I have experienced. I prodded at it for a few moment and pressed the wet part up against my skin. I could feel the urine leak out a little before being suck right back into the padding. I shivered a little at this feeling. I was starting to get turned on again. I probably should have gotten changed out of this diaper after I wet it, but this feeling was way to good to let go of. I teased myself through the diaper a bit longer before going back out to finish my movie. I sat back down on the couch and instantly had another appreciation for the wet diaper. The feeling of the wet padding pressing all over my bottom and crotch was to die for. I resumed my movie and continued to tease myself for the duration. I would rub my clitoris through the diaper and whisper under my breath about how naughty I was. Once the movie was finished, the diaper was losing the warmth that had made it so enjoyable and I was nearing my limit for teasing. I decided it was time that I finish myself off and then get out of this big, wet diaper. I could have just rubbed myself off through or inside the diaper, but where's the fun in that? I waddled to my bedroom and pulled out a shoe box. This is the box where I kept all my 'toys'. From inside, I pulled out a pair of leather cuffs, a ball gag, and a blindfold. I brought the item back into my living room and set them on the coffee table in front of my couch. I pulled my pacifier out and set it next to the items, resolving to look at how much a pacifier gag cost later. For now though, I picked up the ball gag and popped it into my mouth. I let out a moan through the gag and secured it behind my head. Next came the blindfold. After that, I secured my wrists to one another in front of me and stepped through them so that they were behind my back. Once I was setup in my restraints I moved a foot or two over to the arm of my couch. I bent over it and began to feel it press the diaper into my cunt. A shudder ran through my entire body and a moan escaped into the gag. I was in heavy. I began thinking up a scenario in my head about how I was naughty girl who wet her diaper and was being bent over for a spanking. This, combined with the semi-warm diaper grinding against my clitoris quickly caused me to experience one of the greatest orgasms I had ever had. I wasn't done yet though. I continued my humping of the couch arm and imagined someone pulling down my diaper and paddling my ass while berating me for wetting my diaper. I then imagined this happening on stage in front of a whole crowd of people. They all had their eyes trained on me, watching me get my wet diaper pulled down and then get paddled. This made even more excited than I was before and caused me to speed up my humping. After another mind shattering orgasm, I collapsed on the couch arm to catch my breath. It took about a minute or so to bring me back to reality. I slowly stood up and began to undo the restraints I had put myself in. Once it was all taken off, I felt the diaper again. It had gotten even cooler since I started. I thought to myself that I should probably change out of this used diaper and into something else. I waddled back to my room and took a look at the rest of the diapers laid out on my bed. Should I change into another big bulky one or go with a pull-up, or maybe even a baby diaper? It was getting pretty late and I had already tried on the adult and baby diapers, so I decided to go with the pull-ups. I picked up the one I had done the stretch testing on earlier and brought it, the package of wet wipes, and a pair of pajama pants out to the living room. On my way to the bathroom, I noticed my pacifier sitting on the coffee table where I had left it. I went over to it and popped it back into my mouth before continuing my waddle to the bathroom. Once inside the bathroom, I took a look in the mirror and noticed how much my diaper was sagging. It was at least an inch or two lower than it had been when dry, no wonder walking had been so hard. I began undoing the tapes on the diaper and it soon fell to the ground. The pure white padding on the inside had become discolored and had expanded a considerable amount. I was soon hit by the smell of urine and decided it would be a good time to dispose of this diaper. I rolled it up like I had seen my mom do many times when my sister was still a baby. This was a bit harder though due to the large size and bulk. When it was good enough to at least prevent the smell from escaping, I placed it on top of my bathroom counter. A draft came through the bathroom and blew against bottom, causing me to shiver a little. I took the wet wipes out of the package and began to wipe down any area that had previously been covered by the diaper. Once I was done, I picked up the soft purple pull-up and stretched out the sides. I slipped both legs through it and brought it up to my waist. This reminded me more of the baby diaper than the adult one. It was really soft and actually very comfortable. It wasn't very thick, but I could still tell that it wasn't normal panties. I took a look in the mirror at myself and was in love with how cute they looked on me. I was suddenly hit with a memory of helping my little sister put on a pull-up many years ago. She looked just as adorable standing in just a t-shirt and pull-up then as I do now. Of course, I had the added benefit of the pacifier to help me. When I finished admiring myself, I slipped my pajama pants on, did the rest of my bedtime routine and went out to the living room. I took a look at my clock and noticed that it was almost midnight. This pull-up was much easier to walk in than the diaper. It was still noticeable that it was there, but didn't force me to waddle everywhere. A yawn hit me as I deposited the diaper in my trash can and began turning out my lights before heading to bed. As I laid down, I felt the pull-up press up against me again. It's soft insides were really enjoyable and would probably excite me if I hadn't just had two amazing orgasms. After a little adjustment I found a comfortable position and drifted off to sleep. When I awoke in the morning, the first thing I noticed was the feeling of something wrapped around my waist. Soon my memories of yesterday came back to me as I realized the feeling was the pull-up I wore to bed. I also realized the pacifier I had gone to sleep with was no longer in my mouth. I looked on the floor and found it sitting there, nipple-up. Eventually I forced myself to get up and pick up my pacifier. I brought it out to my kitchen and rinsed it off in the sink. When it was thoroughly rinsed off, I placed it back into my mouth and began sucking on it. I made myself some breakfast and drank a little bit more juice from the bottle. After breakfast I was finished eating, the urge to pee hit me. This pull-up wouldn't hold nearly as much as the big adult diaper, but could it hold my full bladder? I made my way into my bathroom and placed myself on the toilet once again. I began pushing and in no time I could hear my pee hit the pull-up. I kept pushing and felt the pull-up grow heavier under me. When I was done, I slowly stood up and felt the pull-up. It didn't feel like it leaked, but it certainly couldn't take much more. The pull-up expanded a lot in almost all areas. It also provided the same nice, warm feeling that the diaper provided last night. I wanted to sit down and play with it a little, but I was scared it would leak. I was about to slip the pull-up off of me when I had an idea. I carefully made my way to my shower and stepped inside. The pull-up was now causing me to waddle a little, but not as bad as the wet diaper did. Once I was safe inside, I pressed the pull-up against my crotch. The warm feeling felt just as good as last night, but this time I could also feel droplets of pee run down my legs. I'm glad I decided not to sit down on any furniture. I teased myself a little bit longer before resolving to save my horniness for tonight. I gave the pull-up a front and back press with both hands, relishing the feeling of the warm padding and pee dripping down my legs. After that, I tore off the sides and removed the pull-up from my body. I folded it up and placed it in the sink to keep it from making a mess while I showered. I took out my pacifier while I was at it and stepped inside the shower. After showering and drying off, I placed my pacifier back in my mouth and made my way back to my bedroom, naked except for the towel. I deposited the pull-up in my garbage on my way. I needed to go shopping today, so I was considering not changing into a new diaper. I considered this for a second before deciding that would go again what Ms. Juniper asked of me. It's not like anyone would know right? I would just wear another pull-up. They're should be discreet enough to not be noticeable. I grabbed another pull-up out of my pile of supplies and worked it up my legs. Once it was in position I gave it a pat on the front, relishing the soft padding against my skin and headed over to my closet to pick-out an outfit. I decided on a slightly loose pair of shorts and a thin top. It was expected to be hot out today, and I didn't feel like melting. The shorts will make sure that my embarrassing underwear isn't revealed and a belt will help ensure that. I finished getting dressed, grabbed everything else I would need and headed out to my car. The pull-up became noticeable again when I sat down in my seat. The padding pressed against my bottom and made sure I didn't forget that I am in public in what's essentially a diaper. After a few seconds of embarrassment I started my car and began driving. I decided to go to a store farther way than the one I usually go to, just in case my little secret got revealed. I could get my mind off the pull-up the entire drive. It's soft padding was still too alien to be forgettable. I eventually arrived at the store and headed inside. The pull-up was only becoming more and more noticeable the longer I was walking. The padding rubbed against my legs as I walked, making it impossible to not notice. This only added to my embarrassment as I constantly checked around to make sure no one knew what I had on under my shorts. Towards the end of gathering all my groceries, I walked past the baby and children isle. No one was around and my curiosity was piqued, so I went in and took a look. Everything I saw was what you would expect of a baby isle. A massive amount of different diapers, baby food, toys, etc. A couple seconds later a thought popped into my head. I didn't have everything at home that I needed for a complete baby experience. No one knew me at this store, so what big of a deal would it be anyways? I was going to use self-checkout anyways. I grabbed a few different jars of baby food, pacifier clip, a couple of larger sized bibs, a changing mat and some baby formula and placed them in my cart. I positioned them in a way that wouldn't be obvious at a quick glance. I made my way down the isle more until I arrived at the pull-ups and bed-wetting protection. That's where I found a package of pull-ups identical to the one I was wearing right now. After this current one, I would only have one left, and I really like these. I made the impulsive decision to get the 40 pack and placed it in my cart. There was no way I could fully conceal this, so I hurried up with gathering the rest of my items and getting out of there. I quickly bagged my baby items at the self checkout and got to my car with no issues are weird looks. When I got home I quickly brought my bags into my apartment to avoid anyone seeing what was inside. I set the bags down on my counter and put everything away where it belonged. I saved the bag of baby items for last, setting them together on the counter when I got to them. The first thing I did with them was unwrap the pacifier clip and attached it to my shirt. I went and got my pacifier from my nightstand in my room, attached the clip to it and inserted it back into my mouth. The clip was white with baby ducks covering it. It was getting to be lunch time, so I decided to make some lunch. This would be a perfect time to try out some of the baby food and the formula that I got. First I was going to make my actual lunch, and what better to have in this current state than a PB&J sandwich? I made my sandwich (with the crust cut off of course) and placed it on the counter. Next was to make my bottle. I read the instructions and mixed everything how it said to. After a few minutes I had a baby bottle full of formula, ready for lunch. The final item was a jar of peach flavored baby food. I unscrewed the lid, got a spoon, and set it on my plate. I took my seat, once again feeling the padding press again my bottom. I unwrapped my lips from my pacifier and let it dangle from my shirt. Next, I took one of the bibs I purchased and secured the Velcro around my neck. The bib was a light ping with "Princess" seamed on it in a darker pink. I would probably die if I got caught wearing it. But given the other item that I'm wearing, this was probably preferable. I brought the bottle of formula up to my lips and did a quick taste test. What I was met with was one of the worst tastes of my life. I instantly spit it out all over my counter. I don't think I could stand another taste of that in my life? People actually feed this to their children?! I got up from my chair and cleaner up the mess I just made on my counter. I would have to give myself a spanking later for making a mess and not finishing my bottle. Just with that thought, my horniness was building up again. I resisted the urge to do it now, resolving to do it after my lunch. I dumped the bottle contents in the sink and rinsed it out. I was certainly not going to try that again. The bottle was soon filled back up with apple juice and I continued my lunch. I picked up my spoon and scooped up a small glob of the peach flavored much. It didn't look appealing, but there was no way it was worse than the baby formula. I braced myself and stuck the spoon in my mouth. The consistency of the mush was less than desirable, but the taste wasn't too bad. I could finish this without a problem, so I did just that. Once I finished the jar of baby food I ate my sandwich and finished my bottle. I cleaned up my dishes and stored them away. Now, it was time for my spanking. I've been a naughty girl, making a mess and then not finishing my bottle. My crotch was coming to life once again inside the pull-up. I bent over and opened one of my drawers, pulling out a wooden spoon. I'm pretty sure I've use this spoon for spanking myself more than I have cooking. It was one of my favorite implements to use. The couch arm was usually where I would administer my self spankings, as it's the perfect height to raise my bottom up in the air and make me feel like I'm over someone's knee. I undid my belt, pulled my shorts down and stepped out of them. Next, I began to work the pull-up down until it was just above my knees. The pull-up prevented me from moving my legs too far apart, which made this even better. Now that my bare bottom was exposed, it was time to begin. I bent myself over the couch arm and immediately got to work on my backside. The first one stung just as much as it always does. I continued the assault on my poor bottom for minutes, intensely sucking on the pacifier the entire time. The thought of having my pull-up pulled down and getting a spanking was already making me horny, but the action of doing it made it close to unbearable. This didn't prevent me from noticing the pain that comes with a wooden spoon spanking, though. I could tell my bottom was aching, but I was unable to really feel anything due to how turned on I was. After a little bit more, my arm was getting tired and I could tell my bottom was going to be on fire for at least the next hour. That should be enough to teach me a lesson, hehe. I dropped my arm and let myself rest for a minute. I wanted nothing more than to quench my horniness right now, but I already resolved to wait until tonight. That's when another idea popped into my head. How about add a little bit more humiliation by giving myself a time-out? It would certainly be fitting, given the childish pull-up I had on and the pacifier that was in my mouth. I got up from the couch and got a good idea of how sore my bottom is. I took a look behind me and could tell that my bottom was very red. I had really done a number on myself. I slowly brought the pull-up back up to its intended position and could felt that pain in my bottom go through my body. This was probably the hardest spanking I'd ever given myself. Without putting my shorts back on, I went over to my phone and set an alarm. It was set to go off in ten minutes. I quickly made my way over to the open corner in my living room stuck my nose in the corner. For the first minute of time-out, I thought up some rules. 1. My nose is to not leave the corner for the entire duration. 2. My hands are too stay above my waist line. 3. My pacifier is to stay in my mouth at all times. After the rules were created, I began to get a little bored. I could definitely see why this is a punishment now. I was thinking about just giving up and going on with my life, but I was committed to wait it out. My bottom was hurting now more than before. It was hard to avoid rubbing it. A few moments later I began to notice a new sensation. I needed to poop. Peeing in a diaper was one thing, but pooping in one was a whole new level. I was initially thinking that it would be best to just use the toilet like normal. That would certainly be the most normal and least gross option. There were a few things wrong with that idea though. I told Ms. Juniper that I would wear and use the diapers. I was also currently in time-out and not allowed to leave the corner. I continued the debate in my head for a little longer. Eventually, I decided that I would do it. I would poop myself for the first time in over 15 years. I started pushing, but I was having the same issues as last night when I tried to pee my diaper for the first time. Maybe if I squatted down it would help? I wasn't violating any rules of the timeout as long as my nose didn't leave the corner and my arms were above my waist. I slowly started bending my knees into a squat, going slowly so I didn't fall. Once I was in a good squat, I began pushing once again. A little pee began to come out and absorb into the pull-up, which surprised me a little. Shortly after, I began to feel the poop coming out and into the pull-up. I gave another big push and felt the pull-up being pushed away from my body. I felt even more pee come out a be soaked into the padding. Eventually, I finished pushing out the log of poop and I let out a large exhale. The feeling of the poop being pressed against my bottom and between my legs was a feeling I'd never experienced before. It was very warm and actually felt fairly good. More than anything, it succeeded at making me feel humiliated. The pull-up was slowly forcing it to spread out across my sore bottom, adding even more heat to it. I slowly stood back up, feeling the poop rearrange itself. Once I want standing up straight again, the smell hit me. It was probably one of the worst things I've smelt in my life! It's not even comparable to the smell of using the toilet. People really take for granted how much the water does to muffle the smell. I needed to get out of this thing as fast as possible. I was about to turn around and head to the bathroom, when I remember that I was still in my self-imposed time-out. How long did I even have left? I hadn't been keeping track. The smell was bad, but like I said before, I've committed myself to serving this time-out. I couldn't have much longer left anyways, right? Time slowly dragged on as I waited for the alarm to sound and free me from this corner. I continued to stand there in mild agony. Both from the smell of the soiled pull-up and from my burning bottom. I was staying as still as possible to avoid spreading the mess around even more. This was probably going to be a nightmare to clean up as well. Am I going to have to do this at the club? Probably, eventually. Despite the rancid smell, I was still a little horny. My still sore bottom combined with the humiliation of being required to keep my nose in the corner while wearing a poop filled pull-up was firing up my masochist side. Time continued to slowly creep by as I sucked on the pacifier and tried to ignore the smell. Seriously, how much longer was this going to go on? It's only ten minutes, yet it feel likes hours. While I waited, I let a little bit more urine release into the pull-up. Might as well get as much use out of it as I can, right? Finally, after what felt like an eternity, I heard the alarm go off. I immediately turned around and began waddling towards my phone to silence it. I tried as hard as I could to avoid making an even bigger mess, but I know I was failing. I felt the poop move around with every stride I took, spreading all over my inner legs. I needed a shower ASAP. Not even caring about making a mess anymore, I began to take faster and less careful strikes. I got to my phone, silenced the alarm, and started to make my way to the bathroom. Something terrible happened on my way there though. I tripped on my rug and fell right onto to my butt. The poop in my pull-up quickly spread all over to the rest of my butt and even up into my front. My ass was also aching with renewed vigor once again from the sudden impact. I got up off the ground and did a quick check to make sure no poop leaked onto the floor. I appeared to be in the clear, so I continued my journey to my shower. I soon arrived there and immediately got to work on peeling the sides off the pull-up. Once it was loose, I slowly brought it down and placed it on the ground. Thankfully, I didn't make even more of a mess. The smell hit me again, this time with more intensity than before. This was even worse than before! I stripped out of my top and bra, placing them and the pacifier next to the sink. Finally, I turned on the fan and shower and hopped right in. That was without a doubt the best shower of my life. It took me half an hour until I felt clean and exited the shower. The warm water was not helping my recently punished butt cheeks feel better at all. I caught another whiff of the pull-up as I stepped out of the shower. How was I going to dispose of this thing? It would stink up the entire apartment if I left it in my trashcan. I had a few plastic bags in one of my drawers, so maybe I could wrap it up in them and throw it in the dumpster outside? I left my bathroom and shut the door to prevent the smell from escaping. I was still completely naked, but I wanted to contain the smelly pull-up before I did anything else. The plastic bags took me a little bit to find, but I ended up finding three of them I could use. Hopefully that would be enough to contain the stench. I headed back to the bathroom and began carefully working the pull-up into the bag. Once it was inside I tied it up tight and repeated the process with the rest of the bags. Now that the pull-up was temporarily taken care of, I should probably get dressed. I put my shirt and bra that was sitting on the counter back on and popped the pacifier back into my mouth. I left the bathroom afterwards to finish getting dressed, picking up my shorts on the way. When I got back to my room I set my shorts down and began looking over my options for diapers. I debated just putting on another pull-up, but I decided that it would be best to get more experience wearing the big adult diapers that were more similar to what I would be wearing at the club. Besides, a girl who messes her pull-up clearly isn't ready to be out of diapers. I grabbed the purple and pink diaper from the pile, my shorts and the bottle of baby powder and made my way back out to the living room. Now was a great time to make use of the changing pad I bought earlier. Once I got the packaging all removed and laid it out on the floor I began to examine it. It was a all white with lettered blocks covering the soft material that the baby was meant to lay on. I unfolded the diaper and laid it down on the pad. Next, I laid myself down on top of it, feeling the soft, cool padding press against my lower back. I sprinkled some powder over me repeated the same steps as last night. Shortly after, the diaper was taped nice and secure around my waist. This diaper was a slight bit thinner the one I worse last night, but that doesn't mean it wasn't still big. A new problem has surfaced. I need to go outside and dispose of that pull-up. This diaper was a lot less discreet than the pull-up I went to the store in. It forced me to do a slight waddle when I walked and had it made a crinkling sound with every moment. I could take the diaper off of course, but that would be wasteful and go against my promise. I pulled my shorts up and secured my belt. The top of the diaper went higher than my shorts did, so I needed to be careful not to let my top ride up. I grabbed the bag with the pull-up inside and began heading towards the door. Right as I was about to open it, I remember the pacifier that was still in my mouth and attached to my shirt. I took it off, set it on the couch and then headed outside. I tried to be as quick and discreet as possible. The crinkling was quite muffled through the shorts, but it was still noticeable if you were listing closely. There was no way to fully conceal my waddle either. I soon made it to the dumpster outside without any issues. I tossed the bag in and immediately began my journey back to my apartment. I passed a couple people on my way back up, but thankfully they didn't seem to notice anything unusual. I soon arrived back at my apartment and closed the door, breathing a sigh of relief that I wasn't caught. After the sign, I also let out a yawn. Maybe I should take a nap? The last few hours have been filled with new and exhausting experiences that I guess have been wearing me out. I decided to go for it and headed back to my room. I took off my shirt and shorts, leaving myself in my bra and diaper. I wonder if it would be hard to sleep with this big bulky diaper between my legs? I guess I would find out. I laid down on my bed and pulled the covers over me. The diaper spreading my legs apart was a little weird getting used to at first. After a little bit I was able to fall asleep though. I slowly began to come back to reality as I woke up. The first thing I noticed was that I desperately needed to pee. I instinctively began to get out of bed when I felt the padding of the diaper and remembered what I was currently wearing. Once I noticed, I made myself comfortable in my bed and began trying to release my bladder into the diaper. Several seconds passed before I felt a small amount of pee escape and be absorbed into the diaper. It took more pushing, but I was eventually able to get a steady stream going. The diaper readily absorbed everything I gave it, expanding and warming up in the crotch section. I sighed as the pain of my full bladder was relieved. The warm wet padding of the diaper felt just as good as it did last night. When the stream of pee finally came to a stop, I pressed the padding up against my body. The feeling sent me into a state of bliss. I could definitely get used to this feeling. I considered just going back to sleep, but I figured I should probably check the time first. I picked up my phone and took a look a look at the clock. 3:24pm. I guess I slept a bit longer than I was expecting. It would probably be best not to go back to sleep, but that didn't mean I had to get out of bed yet. I was perfectly comfortable laying there under the covers in my nice warm diaper. I unlocked my phone and began scrolling through Instagram. Sometimes I would feel a little bit more pee enter my bladder and I would instantly release it right into my diaper, which still had plenty of room for more liquid. This continued for another twenty minutes before I caught up on everything the app had to offer. I still wasn't ready to leave my bed yet though. Maybe I should do more research on adult babies to prepare myself for tonight, I thought. I opened Google on my phone and typed in "adult baby." A lot of different results popped up. Mostly news articles about people with the fetish and images of people wearing diapers. I noticed that one of them mentioned the acronym "ABDL." I remember Ms. Juniper mentioning this last night when she was explaining stuff to me. I popped the acronym into Google and got a bunch of different results. Apparently it stood for "Adult Baby Diaper Lover." I clicked on a few of the links and got sent to online shops selling adult baby items. They had all kinds of stuff. Bibs, adult sized snap-crotch onesies, pacifiers, bottles and of course, diapers. I remember seeing a lot of these diaper designs in the storeroom at The Playpen. I guess this is where they got them from. Everything that was featured on the site had very babyish designs and images. I browsed a few other sites until I found one that contained loads of stories. These stories ranged from true experiences to erotic fiction. Some were about getting caught wearing a diaper and others were about people being forced to wear diapers and act like babies. I took a look at the "forced" section of the site and started reading a few of the stories. The first one I read was about a girl who wet the bed while drunk and was forced to wear a diaper to bed by her boyfriend. The next was about a boy who made fun of someone who wet themselves and was made to wear diapers at home by his mom. Another one was about a young adult girl who acted like a spoiled brat all of the time and ended up getting spanked and treated like a baby by her family. They made her use diapers, eat in a highchair and sleep in a crib. If she broke any rules, she got bent over her parents knees and spanked until she cried. I couldn't help but imagine myself in a similar situation. I was throwing a fit over my sister getting decide what was for dinner that night and my mom had finally had enough. She grabbed my wrist and threw me over her lap. She pulled down my shorts and panties and began blistering my bottom. Once I was a crying mess, she would go to the garage and get some of my sisters old diapers. She would put me in one of them and take me to the kitchen for dinner. I had to sit in a highchair and be fed baby food by my little sisters while everyone else ate normally. At night, my wet diaper would be changed and I would be put to bed in my sisters old crib. I was once again incredibly horny. I'd fantasized about getting spanked multiple times, but never about being forced to wear a diaper. Maybe this fetish really is for me. Hopefully this means that I will thoroughly enjoy my new job. I've never had a job where I've actually been looking forward to going in. Maybe I will get to perform something similar to this sometime? Based off of what I've seen of the club, it definitely seems like something that could happen. I took a look at a few other stories on different sections of the site. There was one about a girl being coerced into being an adult baby by her boyfriend, a few about people wearing diapers for bed-wetting and ending up liking them, and even a few about alternate realities where wearing diapers was common in society. Some of these people got very creative when designing these fantasy worlds. There was a lot of detail put into building the characters and worlds. This fetish has a very unique and creative following. After more a little more browsing, I noticed it was 4:30. Had I really spent almost an hour doing this? The once warm diaper I was wearing was getting a little cold as well. I could tell this diaper could take at least one more full wetting though, so it would be a waste to change out of it now. I just needed to get more liquid through me and into the diaper. With that thought, I got up out of bed and put my shirt back on. I opted not to put my shorts back on though, choosing to leave my soggy diaper exposed. I did a bit of stretching and headed out to my kitchen. I poured myself a glass of water and began to chug it down. I wanted to see just how much this diaper could hold. After two cups, I was unable to drink anymore and thought that it would be sufficient. It was now less than two hours until I was supposed to be at the Playpen for my first night. I was starting to get butterflies in my stomach thinking about it. What all would I be doing tonight? Are they going to take it slow and easy on me? Or are they going to bring me up on stage and break me in in front of the whole crowd? Only time would tell I guess. For now, I should probably start making dinner though. I decided to go with something simple for tonight: Kraft Mac & Cheese. Once the water was on the boiler I started to get some other things ready. There was a few apples in the fridge, so I decided to slice one up as well. For the final piece, I filled up the baby bottle with apple juice. This meal was just as childish as my lunch, minus the baby food. The water was now boiling, so I threw the noodles in. I patiently sucked juice out of the bottle while I waited for the noodles to finish. After a few more minutes I was able to add in the cheese and begin eating. I brought the food over to the table, tied the bib around my neck and dug in. Half way through my meal, the need to pee hit me. The water must have finally made its way through my body. Finally, I could warm up this cold, soggy diaper. I finished chewing what was in my mouth and opened the floodgates. I didn't even have to force it this time, it just naturally flowed out! The diaper continued sucking up all the urine with no issues. More and more of it began flowing back towards my butt, distributing it along the rest of the diaper. By the time I was finished, the diaper had expanded by a very considerable amount. Whenever I shifted my weight I could feel the pee get squished out of the diaper, just to get sucked right back in. I continued eating my dinner while occasionally playing with and prodding my soaking wet diaper. I don't think it would be able to take another wetting of that caliber, but it wasn't at risk of leaking yet. It was hard to concentrate on my dinner while sitting in this. I would frequently interrupt my meal to squeeze the padding and feel it press into my most sensitive parts. The more I experienced this feeling, the more I was in love with it. It was already 5:40 by the time I finished eating. I would need to leave my house soon in order to get to the club on time. I finished off the juice remaining in the bottle and got up to put it and the dishes in the sink. I would clean them tomorrow. When I stood up, I was shocked by just how much weight the diaper had gained. It was sagging at least an inch lower than it was before. As much as I didn't want to, I should probably change into a new diaper. Given the clubs nature, I'm sure it wouldn't be frowned upon to show up in a soaking wet diaper, but I didn't want to look bad. I took off the bib around my neck and went to my room. I headed over to the diaper pile and began to debate which one I should wear. After a minute of mentally debating with myself, I chose to go with the white one with "Baby" written in blocks on the front. While the purple and pink diaper I'm wearing now only has girly colors to be embarrassed by, this one has about as babyish of a design as possible. I'd probably die of embarrassment if I got caught wearing this, which got me excited "down there." I couldn't stop myself from giving my current diaper (and subsequently my clit) a little rub at the idea. After I was finally able to pry my hands away from my diaper, I grabbed the baby wipes and went out to the changing pad. I laid down and began un-taping the warm, heavy diaper between my legs. I felt the cold air hit me at once. The diaper had been so warm inside and I was already missing it. Regardless, I pulled out the wipes and began to wipe my entire diaper area down, making sure I hit every surface that connected with the old diaper. Once I was confident I had cleaned myself up properly I placed the new diaper under my bottom. I made sure to use plenty of baby powder, rubbing it in all over. When I was thoroughly covered in powder I taped the diaper on. I got back up on my feet and checked how I did. The diaper felt nice and secure, so I guess I did a good job. Now to decide what to wear over the diaper. I waddled back to the the closet in my room and pulled out a knee length black skirt. A skirt and diaper probably wasn't a good idea, but it was the most professional thing I had that wouldn't instantly expose the diaper. I put the skirt on and did a quick check to make sure the diaper wasn't visible. Everything should be fine as long as I don't fall or get my skirt caught. I grabbed my purse and the completed paperwork and made my way to my car. My heart was starting to beat faster and faster as I approached the club. After a day of preparing, it was finally time to do it. My entire drive there was spent thinking about what was gonna happen tonight? Would I be thrown to the wolves right away? Only time would tell I guess. It was 6:15pm when I arrived at the club. It never hurts to be a bit early I guess. I locked my car and made my way to the entrance. I got the same feeling in my stomach as I did last night. After what felt like an eternity I arrived at the door. I gulped and opened the door. I was a little surprised that it was open so early. Inside, the same bouncer from last night was waiting by the curtains. "Welcome back. Ms. Juniper is waiting for you in her office." The bouncer said to me. "T-thank you. I'll head there now." I stumbled out, walking past him towards the office. There was no music playing this time, so it was completely silent as I walked through the hallways. Well, silent besides for the subtle crinkling of the diaper under my skirt. When I finally arrived at Ms. Juniper's office I took a deep breath and knocked on the door. "Come in." I heard from the other side. I opened the door and stepped inside, my face getting a bit red as I heard the diaper crinkle. "Ah, Katie. Welcome back. Ready for your first night? I can take that paperwork" Ms. Juniper asked me, reaching her arm out to me. "As ready as I'll ever be, I guess." I replied, handing her the paperwork. "I notice that you're currently wearing a diaper. How are you liking them so far?" She asked me. My face went red with embarrassment. Was it that obvious that I was wearing a diaper? I guess she's been around people in diapers for over a decade though, so it makes sense. I'm guessing it was either the slight waddle or crinkling that gave it away. "Y-yes I am," I quickly sputtered out "they're very comfortable." "That's good to hear. You'll be wearing a lot of them, so it's good that you're enjoying them. Have you used the baby diapers or pull-ups yet?" Ms. Juniper asked, causing me to remember the incident earlier today. "Yes, I have. I tried on the baby diaper and managed to get it taped up. I didn't try using it though. I wore one of the pull-ups to bed last night and another when I went out this morning." I replied, about to die of embarrassment. "It seems like you enjoyed the pull-ups. They're discreet while still providing a feeling similar to a diaper. Did you use them at all?" She asked. How did she keep finding new ways to embarrass me? I was starting to have trouble making eye contact. I felt like a small child confessing to doing something bad. To make matters worse (or maybe better?), I was starting to get aroused. "Y-yes. I peed in the pull-up when I woke up in the morning. It started leaking afterwards. I ended up p-pooping in the second one." I said, feeling like I was gonna cry. "You pooped in the pull-up? Most people aren't willing to go that far when they're as new as you are. I commend you. Did you enjoy it?" She asked "T-the feeling was kind of nice I guess. I really didn't enjoy the smell or cleanup afterwards though." I replied, remembering again what happened this afternoon. "I bet. The pull-ups aren't designed with messing in mind, so they don't do much to mask the smell. Those adult baby diapers are a lot better for that. Speaking of those, how many have you gone through?" Ms. Juniper asked. "I used one last night, another one this afternoon and then there's the one I'm wearing now." I replied. "So you're on number three then? Hopefully that's enough to get you a bit used to them. That's probably enough questions for now. Let's go over a few more things that I didn't mention last night. Since you're going to be a submissive, there's a few additional rules you will need to follow. Feel free to interrupt me at any point if you have questions." Ms. Juniper began explaining. "Rule one: while you're working, you're to be wearing your name tag at all times. I've made one for you already and will give it to you in a few minutes. Rule two: while you're on the premises, you're expected to be wearing a diaper and to use it when you feel the need to. Of course, this doesn't apply if the show or job you're doing requires otherwise. If you're going to show up without a diaper, please arrive a bit early so you have time to get ready. Rule three: While working, your diaper is to be on display at all times. The only exception to this is if you're wearing one of the snap-crotch onesies. Rule four: If you're visible to customers, please be using a pacifier when ever possible. Do you have any questions?" Ms. Juniper asked. I was expecting a rule-set similar to this, but I was still caught off guard at the idea of my diaper being on full display to everyone at all times. I really shouldn't have been, though. This was exactly what I signed up for. Was I technically violating rule three by having a skirt on? "D-Does that mean I should take my skirt off?" I asked, embarrassed but not wanting to get off to a bad start. "You don't technically start until 6:30 and it's currently 6:27, so you don't need to yet. How about I take you to the dressing room now and show you around afterwards. By the time we get there, it should be about 6:30." Ms. Juniper explained while getting out of her seat. I gave her a simple "Okay" and followed her out of her office. We walked back towards the entrance and the down the other set of hallways. A few turns later and we reached a door that read "Staff Only." Ms. Juniper opened the door for me and ushered me through. On the other side of the door was a room filled with mirrors, lockers, racks of cloths, and even a changing table with a two shelves full of different diapers next to it. "This is the submissive dressing room. This is where you'll get ready for shows and get your diapers changed if you're not having a customer do it. We have a staff member dedicated to changing the subs diapers if they want it, but you are free to change it yourself if you wish. Follow me over her for a second." Ms. Juniper instructed. I stopped looking around and made my way over to where she was standing. There were several racks of cloths hanging down. There were all kinds of outfits. Pastel colored shirts with childish designs and images, different types of uniforms and a shocking amount of snap-crotch onesies. "Go ahead and pick out a onesie to wear." She instructed me. I began surveying my options, which there were plenty of. I kept looking for over a minute, trying to decide which one would be best for me. No matter what I picked, it was probably going to be embarrassing. Isn't that what I wanted though? Being humiliated and embarrassed like this turned me on, so shouldn't I just go along with it? I decided to do just that and picked out the most embarrassing one I could. It was pastel pink with white text that read "Mommy's Little Girl." I blushed a deep red and looked towards the ground as I turned around and showed Ms. Juniper my choice. "Very girly and babyish. I think you'll look great in it. Bring it over to the lockers and get changed. The one on the right end is yours. I put a sticky note with the code on the door." Ms. Juniper told me. I did as I was told and brought the onesie over. The code on the note was "7838." That's easy to memorize, so that's good. I punched the code into the keypad and opened the door. I was expecting it to be empty inside, but there were a few hangers inside along with something inside. I took the mysterious item out and realized it was a collar! There was a tag with some writing on it as well. Upon closer inspection, I noticed that the writing was my name! "That's your name tag. Please put it on." Ms. Juniper instructed. I was expecting something like a clip-on or magnetic name plate, but I guess this fits the theme of the club better. The collar was pink with purple seams. It secured with a belt-like buckle. The pin that goes through the hole was little different from what I've seen though. There was a small hole at the top of it. The slits in the leather were a bit longer than normal to accommodate it. A second later, something clicked inside my head and I realized it was meant for a lock. This collar was meant to be locked on! I was starting to get a bit aroused just thinking about wearing it. I brought it up to my neck and put it into position. I reached behind my head and was able to quickly get the piece oh leather through the buckle. I pulled it back until it was tight enough to stay in place, but not to where it was choking me. I tucked the spare leather into the little loop that held it and turned around to show Ms. Juniper. "It looks nice on you. I'm sure you noticed that collar is lockable. I have the lock right here. Turn around so I can put it on." Ms. Juniper instructed. I turned around and moved my hair out of the way for her. Seconds later, I felt a little pressure and heard a faint click. I was now locked in a collar that was made just for me. My excitement just kept growing and growing. "There we go. Nice and secure. The lock serves a few purposes. The first is to help keep you in a submissive head space. The second is to make sure you're following rule number one. The third is just because the clients love it. Here is one of the keys. I suggest keeping it in your locker. If for some reason you misplace it, I have a couple of spares in my office." Ms. Juniper explained. She handed me the key and I placed it on the top shelf of the locker. "Now that that's taken care of, please get changed into the onesie." She instructed. I did as instructed and began to slowly raise my shirt up over my head. I attached it to one of the hangers and slowly began to start undoing my skirt. This was it. I was about to expose my diaper to someone other than myself. I gulped and began to lover it, feeling it brush against the front of the plastic diaper on its way down. I was now standing in just a diaper and my bra in front of my new boss. I hung the skirt up with one of the other hangers and began to slip the bottom of the onesie over my head before being stopped by Ms. Juniper. "Take off your bra as well." She said. I blushed a deep shade of red as I began unhooking my bra. She didn't have a commanding tone, but being ordered around like this was still arousing me. A few seconds later, my barely b-cup breasts were exposed. Now I was standing in front of my boss in only a big babyish diaper. The only way this could get more embarrassing is if I actually used the diaper. I placed my bra in the locker and quickly began pulling the onesie over my head. I let out a little moan as it brushes over my bare nipples. The inside was really soft. It felt exactly like a nice set of pajamas. I guess that's what it is though. My arms when through the short sleeves and my head soon popped through the hole. Next up was the snaps at the bottom. I reached for both sides and began to secure them together. There were four snaps in total. When I was finished, the diaper was pressing firmly into my butt, taint, and crotch. "You look adorable. I really like your choice of diaper for tonight. It really compliments your onesie choice. The crowds always love babyish and girly outfits like what you got on. I'm sure you're going to be very popular tonight." Ms. Juniper said, making me both embarrassed and happy. "T-thank you. Does that mean I'm going to be on stage tonight?" I asked, my heart beating fast. "Yes, you will. Later into tonight, when the crowds pick up, we'll bring you on stage and introduce you. The dom that escorts you will tell you about the plan before you go up." She explained. My heart was beating even faster now. My first night and I was already going to be shown off to a full crowd. What all would I be doing? Were they going to have someone come up and spank me like the girl last night? My mind was racing with different thoughts, all of which were plenty humiliating and arousing. "Let's go see if any of the doms have arrived. I asked Sarah to show up early to train you and show you around. Follow me." Ms. Juniper said. Train me, huh? I'm sure she meant tell me more about the club and teach me a few things, but given the clubs nature I could only think about a commanding dominatrix sporting a riding crop, ready to punish me for the slightest infraction. I was starting to get wet, and not in the way one usually would in a diaper. We made our way to a door on the other side of the room. Ms. Juniper opened the door to reveal a room that was pretty much identical to the submissive dressing room. There was a woman inside, sitting down and looking at her phone. "Oh my god! Is this Katie? She looks so adorable!" The woman said, rushing over to come admire me. "Good evening, Sarah. Yes, this is Katie. Katie, this is Sarah. She's going to be looking after you tonight." Ms. Juniper said. "Hi Sarah, it's nice to meet you." I said, blushing at being called "adorable" and the thought of someone having to "look after" me. "It's nice to meet you too! Ms. Juniper told me that you're new to all this! I'll make sure you fit right in!" Sarah said in a very cheery voice. Sarah was an interesting person. Her personality so far is not what you'd expect from a BDSM club dominatrix. She seemed more like a big sister who fauns over anything she deems cute. Sarah was pretty tall though. She also had a very large pair of breasts. I could certainly see her being very menacing if she was in the mood. "Thank you. I'm looking forward to it." I replied. "Sarah, please show Katie around and train her on everything you think she needs to know. If you need anything, I will be in my office. Good luck Katie, and enjoy your first night." Ms. Juniper said, turning to me at the end. "Thank you ma'am, I will." I responded. With that, Ms. Juniper turned around and went back the way she came. As she walked out, I took a closer look at the room. It was mostly the same as the other room. The main differences were the placement of doors and the outfit racks, which had a mix of leather and latex bondage clothing, lingerie and some seemingly normal clothes. "Alright, let's get started! Do you need a change before we go?" Sarah asked me. Did she just ask if my diaper needed changed? That was probably the most embarrassing thing that's happened to me tonight. I could feel my face heating up and turning red. Did she think I was an actual baby? "N-no, I don't." I timidly replied. "Such a good girl! Just let me know when you do, and I'll get you taken care of. You wait right here while I get dressed, and then I'll show you around, okay sweetie?" She asked me in a voice that you would use on a small child. "O-oh, okay." I said, even more timidly than before. She was treating me like a child. I guess it makes sense, given my current outfit. It was very humiliating though. In just a couple of seconds, she referred to me as "a good girl," "sweetie," and even promised to change my diaper when, not if, I use it. I was expecting to be degraded, but not like this. I expected to be commanded and ordered around, not treated like a child at daycare. Even if it wasn't was I was expecting, it was still turning me on. Sarah returned a few minutes later, now wearing a pair of black leggings and a sweater that highlighted her big breasts. She was definitely going for a "mommy" look. I also noticed that she was wearing a name tag with the clubs logo and her name on it. I guess the doms get regular name tags while the subs get to wear a collar. "Come on sweetheart, let's go!" Sarah said, taking hold of my hand. I let Sarah take my hand and lead me back over to the submissive dressing room. We journeyed across the empty room until we reached one of the closed doors. Inside, there was a room very similar to the store room I was brought to yesterday. Every wall inside was stocked with all kinds of bondage and baby items. There were several types and colors of arm cuffs, different kinds of gags, loads of different designs of pacifiers, bibs, mittens, vibrators, harnesses, rope, butt plugs, blind folds and so much more. "This is the room where we keep all the accessories you might need for a performance or just for adding to your appearance. I know just what you need, follow me." Sarah explained, dragging me along. Sarah lead me over to the shelf containing the pacifiers. She picked up a large pink pacifier, unwrapped it and wasted no time putting it into my mouth. I accepted it without a fight and began sucking on it like I had been so accustomed to in the last twenty-four hours. This pacifier felt bigger than the one I was given last night, but not by much. "Such a good girl! You look even more adorable! I know what else you need! Wait here." Sarah said, leaving me standing with my new pacifier. Sarah walked over to a table in the center of the room and grabbed something. When she came back, I noticed that it was a pacifier clip. This one had a white background with pink baby bottles and pacifiers scattered all over. It was also a bit shorter than the one I got at the store earlier today. Without asking my permission, Sarah attached the clip to the pacifier in my mouth. I was expecting the other end to be attached to the onesie right after, but instead I heard metal clicking. I looked down and realized that this one attached to my collar like a dog leash. "So cute! Now, what do we say?" Sarah said to me, plucking the pacifier out of my mouth. "Umm, th-thank you?" I responded, timidly. "Very good!" Sarah said, putting the pacifier backing in my mouth and pulling me into a hug. Getting hugged by Sarah was like getting squeezed by a bear, if the bear has two giant boobs on it's chest. Sarah put one of her hand one the backs of head, forcing one my face right into her ample bosom. I was having trouble even breathing. When I was finally let free, I had to gasp for air. I felt the pacifier fall out of my mouth and bounce off my upper stomach. "Careful there, sweetie. I don't want to punish you just yet." Sarah said, picking up the pacifier and inserting it back into my mouth. I was starting to get wet. The way she was treating me was the perfect amount of humiliation for me. The threat of being punished was certainly helping as well. How would she punish me? The only thing I could think about was being draped across Sarah's lap and spanked silly. "Sowwy." I slurred out behind the pacifier. "Not a problem, baby. Just keep your paci right there until Mommy takes it out." Sarah instructed. I guess Sarah is my mommy now. I am just her baby, who needs to do everything commanded of me. Sarah took my hand once again and lead be out of the room. We kept walking until we reached an open door in the hallway. She turned the light on and I realized that it was one of the playrooms I had seen on the site. The furniture in here was exactly what I saw on the site. Lots of baby furniture combined with a bunch of bondage furniture. "It sounds like you've never used any of this stuff before. We're going to fix that! Let's start over here." Sarah said, giving me no time to respond as she led me over to the giant potty chair. The potty itself was like largely upscaled version of one you would see a two year old girl use. It was made to accommodate an adult, though. It was made out of pink plastic and had a white cushion on the seat. There was also a large piece of plastic extruding forward that had handles on it. The handles were also accompanied by a pair of wrist cuffs that attached directly to the chair. "I don't think you're ready for potty training yet, but you should know what it's like in case someone seems to thinks you are. Take a seat, sweetheart." Sarah instructed. I guess she didn't want me to take the diaper off first. I grabbed the handles and slowly lowered myself down onto the seat. The seat was much bigger than one a child would use, but it was still closer to the ground than a normal toilet. This forced me to sit with my legs extended forward. Sarah came over once I was seated and began to secure my wrists with the cuffs. I gave no resistance and sat there sucking on the pacifier. "Nice and secure. Your diaper was still dry a few minutes ago, which means you must have something in there you can let out. You stay here and try to use the potty like a big girl. I'm going to go fetch a few things." Sarah said as she secured my other hand. Sarah stood back up and walked out the door, leaving me alone. It was clear that she wanted me to use the diaper while she was gone. I had just peed a bunch an hour ago though, so I didn't really have much in me. I tried to force something out, but the most I got was maybe a few drops. Being instructed to "use the potty" was humiliating enough, but being unable to just added to that. Was Sarah going to be mad? I eventually gave up and waited for Sarah to come back. "I'm back baby! Were you able to use the potty like a big girl?" She asked me. I just stared at the ground and sucked on the pacifier, my face red with embarrassment. I doubt she was expecting an answer anyways. Sarah came over to me and began undoing the wrist restraints. Once I was free she put her hands under my armpits and began lifting up. I stood up for her and patiently waited for whatever came next. "Let's see how you did." Sarah said, undoing the crotch of the onesie and pressing her hand into my diaper. "This diaper is still dry. It's been at least 45 minutes since your last change. This diaper should at least have some tinkles in it. Are you purposely disobeying mommy, baby?" "No, Mommy." I shamefully responded. "Hmm, I think you are. You should have been able to let even a little bit of tinkles out after that long. I was gonna give you a snack in the highchair next, but I think you need a little lesson in obedience first. Come here." Sarah said, pulling me over towards the spanking bench. My heart started to speed up. There was a pretty limited number of things a spanking bench was used for. I obediently let Sarah push me down and secure me on the bench. My wrists, legs and waist were soon bound to the bench. I was getting even wetter as I waited for what was about to happen. The only part of my body I could move was my head, and even then I was unable to see Sarah. From what it sounded like, she was grabbing stuff out of the closet. I eventually heard footsteps approaching me and seconds later saw Sarah enter my view. "Do you know what this piece of furniture is, baby?" Sarah asked, plucking the pacifier out of my mouth. "It's a spanking bench." I responded, not wanting or able to make eye contact. "Very good. Now, why are you strapped to the spanking bench?" Sarah continued, telling me off like a small child. "For not wetting my diaper when I was told to." I timidly responded, feeling mores of my juices seep out into the diaper. "Very good. You see this baby? This is what mommy's going to spank you with." Sarah said, dangling a ping pong paddle in front of my face. The only thing I wanted as much as a spanking right now was to stick my fingers down my diaper a relieve myself. Sarah was doing a perfect job of making me feel like a naught child. It didn't help that this scenario was almost identical to the fantasy I had last night. I stared at the ping pong paddle and began fantasizing what it will feel like when it strikes my naughty bottom. A second later, I noticed Sarah had something in her other hand as well. "This is what's going to make sure your binky stays in during your spanking. Open up baby." Sarah said, revealing the pacifier gag to me. I happily complied and let her put the pacifier in my mouth. She brought the leather straps around the back of my head and securing it in place. The nipple of the pacifier was a bit bigger than the one I was using at home. It was strapped tightly enough that I wouldn't be able to spit it out, but it wasn't painful. "The safe word is 'pineapple', baby." Sarah whispered into my ear. With that, she walked around me and began undoing my onesie. It felt like an eternity as she undid each button and pulled the onesie back. I felt the air hit my lower back and soon heard the sounds of the diaper's tapes being undone. Moments later, I felt the back of the diaper falling back, exposing my wet crotch and vulnerable butt cheeks to Sarah. The front of the diaper was still held in place under my waist, while the back side held freely. "My my, what do we have here? It looks like this little girl has already gotten a spanking today. You must be one naughty baby. It's a good thing Mommy knows exactly how to take care of naughty little babies. And what is this? If I didn't know any better, I may think this little girl is looking forward to her spanking." Sarah said, running her fingers along my soaked pussy. I squirmed in place due to the intense pleasure her fingers provided me. I really wanted her to stick them inside, but I wasn't granted that privilege. I was so distracted by the pleasure that I almost forgot about mentioning my already spanked bottom. I guess my bottom was still showing the after effects of my self-spanking at lunch. The humiliation of that only made me wish for more pleasure. "Such a naughty, naughty baby. I'll make sure to give you the nice, hard spanking that you need." Sarah said, swinging the paddle down onto my right butt cheek. I moaned into the pacifier as I felt the pain and pleasure rush through my body. The pain was much more prominent though. The sting was a lot more painful than anything that I had ever given to myself. Moments later, another swat hit my other cheek. This pain was something I couldn't have foreseen. If I wasn't so horny, I probably wouldn't be enjoying this. Sarah continued her assault on my bottom for what felt like an eternity. Each smack filled the room with noise and excited me further. The only thoughts going through my mind were the pain and me calling myself a bad girl who deserves this. Eventually, the pain became more intense and tears were starting to form in my eyes. My bottom was aching really bad. This is by far the most intense spanking I'd ever received, surpassing the one I gave myself earlier today by miles. I contemplated yelling out the safe word, but that wouldn't look good on me at all. Besides, I was still incredibly horny. "There we go! I think this little girl has learned her lesson. Is that right?" Sarah said as I sobbed to myself. I nodded my head as best I could as the tears continued to well up and flow down my face. My ass was on fire, much more so than this afternoon. Sarah began rubbing my bottom, helping alleviate a bit of the pain. "There, there baby, calm down. Mommy's sorry that she had to punish you. Let's get you cleaned up and then you can have your snack. Before that though, have you made any poopies yet today?" Sarah asked. I nodded my head yes and tried to hold back my tears. I was unbearably horny right now. I had just been spanked like a bad girl and was still being babied. Sarah did a perfect job of making me feel like a naughty baby whose mommy just had to punish her. "What a good girl. Let's get you up and into your highchair." Sarah said, bringing the diaper up and securing it back around my punished bottom. I was soon released from the belts of the spanking bench and allowed to stand up. Sarah grabbed my hands as soon as I was free and brought me over to 'my' highchair. When we arrived, she grabbed my shoulders, turned me around, and guided me into the cushioned seat of the chair. Even with two layers of cushioning, my ass still hurt terribly bad. I watched Sarah as she secured the tray onto the highchair. I thought that would be it, but she instead used the cuffs on the highchair to secure my arms and legs, leaving me with no escape. I almost felt like protesting, but between my horniness and the pacifier still strapped into my mouth, I decided not to. "Nice and secure. You wait here and suck on your paci while mommy gets you a snack and a bottle, okay sweetheart?" Sarah said, turning her back and leaving the room once again. I rubbed my tongue along the pacifier's large bulb, trying to suck on it but failing due to how secure it was. For now, I was left alone with my thoughts and sore butt. If my hands we're restrained, I would definitely have them down my diaper, furiously masturbating. How much longer was she going to tease me like this? Hopefully she would relieve me soon, but at the same time I hoped she wouldn't. The humiliation of being treated like this was insanely pleasurable and I didn't want it to end. My butt was still hurting bad, but the pain forced me to constantly recall what had just happened. Sarah came back a few minutes later carrying a big pink bib, a big baby bottle filled with what looked like apple juice, and a bowl with a spoon. I noticed she was also wearing a white apron now as well. "Sorry for the wait, baby! I promise it will be worth it. Let's get these num nums into your cute little tummy." Sarah said, speaking to me like I was an actual baby. Sarah set the bowl down on the tray in front of me, revealing that it was filled with oatmeal. Not exactly my favorite, but I didn't despise it. There was a bit more than I would consider to be a snack though. She made her way behind me and secured the bib around my neck. I looked down and saw the words "Mommy's messy girl" embroidered on it. Next, she unstrapped the pacifier gag and removed it from my mouth. She set it down on the tray next to the bowl as I began moving my jaw around, now free from the big bulb. "Why did you get a spanking earlier, sweetheart?" Sarah asked, scooping up some oatmeal. "I-I didn't finish my lunch." I said, embarrassed and aroused at memories of the self spanking. "That was pretty naughty of you, sweetheart. I'll make sure you finish your snack so you don't need another trip to the bench. Now, open wide, baby." Sarah replied. I did as instructed and embarrassingly opened my mouth for Sarah. She put the spoon of oatmeal in my mouth and I closed around it. It didn't really taste bad, but I wasn't enjoying it too much. I swallowed the oatmeal and opened my mouth for Sarah, who was patiently waiting with another spoonful of oatmeal. This cycle continued for about 5 minutes, with Sarah repeatedly telling me "what a good girl I was" and making airplane noises. The bowl was eventually empty and Sarah used the bib to wipe off the oatmeal that had ended up on my face through no fault of my own. "There we go, all done. Did you enjoy your snack, sweetheart?" Sarah asked. "Yes, Mommy." I replied, looking away out of embarrassment. I doubt I could ever get used to calling someone this close to my own age "mommy". "I'm glad you enjoyed it, baby. Now, let's finish your baba." Sarah said, raising the bottle and bringing the rubber nipple to my mouth. I began sucking on the bottle and felt the apple juice flow into my mouth. This continued for a minute or two until Sarah removed it from my mouth. "My arm is getting tired, baby. If I release your arm, do you promise to be a good girl and feed yourself?" Sarah asked me. I nodded yes and she released my right arm from the cuff securing it to the highchair. I grabbed the bottle and began drinking from it again. The bottle was completely full when Sarah brought it in, so it was going to take a few minutes to drink it all. Sarah stood by patiently as I continued drinking. Eventually, she went to the closet in the room and came back out holding an arm cuff and a short chain. "Mommy needs to go check in on something, baby. I want you to finish your bottle, but I don't trust you alone with your hand. That's what this is for." Sarah said, showing me the short chain and cuff. Sarah attached the cuff to my wrist and then attached the chain to my collar with a small padlock. The chain couldn't have been more than a foot long. I could still hold the bottle up to my mouth and reach the tray, but that was about it. Why didn't she trust me? Was it because she knew how horny I was? It had to be. The thought that I couldn't be trusted not to touch myself was very arousing. It was amplified even more by the fact that it was probably true. The bottle was slowly getting closer to empty and Sarah was not back yet. What was she doing? I'm sure it was something that would humiliate me even more. I soon began to feel pressure building in my bladder. I could already hear Sarah's voice in my head if she came in and noticed I had wet my diaper. Nevertheless, there was no reason to hold it in. There was no way Sarah would let me pee anywhere but this diaper. Even though there was no one watching, it was still hard to start peeing. It was probably due to the unfamiliar environment I was in. Finally, after a minute of pushing and bottle sucking, I was able to get something going. My mind began to fill with horny thoughts as I imagined how humiliating it would be when Sarah noticed my wet diaper. Sure, I had peed in diapers multiple times now, but never in front of anyone. The stream stopped not too long after and I could feel the soggy, warm padding pressing against my agitated pussy and bruised butt. I wish I could press that warm padding right into my pussy and rub it senseless, but my arms were both bound. Shortly after I finished the bottle, I heard the door open. I was expecting to see Sarah come through, but instead it was a tall blond women in a very short latex dress. My heart began to race as she shut the door and began approaching me. I noticed that in one her hands she had a riding crop and in the other was a big canvas bag. This is more like what I had expected when I came here. How was this going to play out? Was she here to take Sarah's place? "You must be the new slut that Sarah told me about. You're quite cute. I can't wait to break you." The woman said, the clacking of her heels on the floor adding to her intimidating aura as she continued her approach. "I-I'm Ka-" I tried to get out before being interrupted. "SILENCE!" She yelled, "You will speak only when spoken to! That is your only warning!" I immediately shut my mouth and felt my pussy tingle. What was she going to do to me? What was in the bag? While being babied by Sarah was humiliating in its own way, the things I imagined this woman will do to me were even better. She seemed like a typical BDSM mistress and was already acting like one. Once she got to me, she dropped her bag and shoved her hand right against my wet diaper. She grabbed my chin with her other hand, forced me to look right at her face, and stared right into my eyes. "Playtime is over, potty pants. I'm here to treat you like the diaper filling little slut you actually are. My name is Mistress Hazel, and you will refer to me as such. Any disobedience, and you'll be punished extensively. Understand?" "Y-Yes, Mistress Hazel." I squeaked out. "Good little slut. I'm going to release your restraints, and you're not going to move a muscle. Understand?" She command. "Yes, Mistress Hazel." I said timidly, trying not to make any movements at all. Hazel removed her hands from my jaw and diaper and began undoing the restraints on my legs and left arm. I kept them exactly as they were though out of fear of what might happen if I moved them. She next removed the cuff from my wrist and unlocked the lock attaching the chain to my collar. She took the bottle out of my hand and put it on the highchair tray along with the pacifier gag and wrist cuff. Finally, she removed the tray, freeing me if I was allowed to move. "Get on all fours, and don't make me wait." Hazel commanded. As fast as I could, I got out of the highchair and got down on my hands and knees. Sarah, was super nice to me and she still gave me a very painful spanking. I'm sure whatever Hazel did to punish me would be much worse. I was legitimately scared and also aroused at the thought of what she might do. I heard her reach into the bag, but I couldn't see what she was grabbing. I found out moment later when she clipped a dog leash onto my collar. "Walk," Hazel commanded while pulling on the leash, "and don't even think about turning your head." I did as instructed and let myself be led to an unknown destination. Being forced to crawl on all fours like a baby very humiliating. The floor kind of hurt my knees, but I'm sure it hurt less than the riding crop that Hazel carries around. She led me over to a wall on the other side of the room and commanded me to stop. I obeyed and stared at the wall, waiting for whatever Hazel had in store for me next. I stayed as still as possible as I heard her go towards the closet. "Okay pissy pants, it's time to show your mistress how much of a slut you really are." Hazel said, walking to the wall in front of me and attaching a long, thick, black dildo to it. "Start sucking." My eyes went wide as I stared at the phallic object that was right in front of my face. I've given a few blowjobs before, but not to anything as big or thick as this. I felt my pussy tingle again as I reflected on my situation. I couldn't reflect long though, as I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my right leg. "Did I stutter, pissy pants? Get sucking!" Hazel yelled at me. I immediately spurred into action and wrapped my lips around the head of the dildo. I slowly brought my closer to the wall until I couldn't fit anymore. I started pulling back and then felt another sting of pain from my right leg. "Faster! Suck like you mean it!" Hazel screamed at me. I screamed into the dildo, both out of shock and the pain. I did as commanded though and picked up my pace. The thick dildo was rapidly sliding in and out of my mouth as I tried to give the best blowjob I could to the silicon object. I closed my eyes as I did this and began to lose myself in thought. I wished I could be penetrated through my vagina instead. I have been holding back orgasms all day in anticipation for tonight and have been teased beyond belief for what feels like an eternity now. My thoughts were interrupted by a tug on the back of my onesie. I heard the snaps at the crotch being undone and soon felt the onesie being pulled up to my stomach. I was curious what was going on, but didn't want another hit from the riding crop, so I kept sucking. I became even more nervous when I felt my diaper being untaped and removed. I was too curious now. I removed the dildo from my mouth and began to turn around. I wasn't able to make out anything before I felt the riding crop come down on my already sore ass. It came down on both cheeks several more times while I hurried to resume sucking on the dildo. "Did I give you permission to stop sucking and turn around, pissy pants? No, I didn't. So don't even think about taking that dildo out of your mouth until I do." Hazel yelled at me. I felt tears well up in my eyes from the pain of the riding crop. That thing stung really bad! I didn't even find out what she was doing back there. I guess all I could do was keep sucking and wait. "Look at the state of this diaper. Do you enjoy pissing yourself, pissy pants? Well, you better not piss on the floor, or you're licking it up, got it?" Hazel said. I should have been disgusted by that, but with how horny I was, she could probably make me do just about anything. My entire body shook and a wave of pleasure ran through my body as Hazel drug her fingers across my sopping wet pussy lips. I stopped sucking for a brief second while I tried to recover. This was quickly met with another hit of the riding crop on my ass. I had to force myself to continue pleasuring the dildo due to my body being exhausted from all the pleasure and pain. I really hope I was allowed to cum soon. "Look at how sopping wet your cunt is. There's no doubt in my mind that you're nothing more than a pathetic, diaper loving slut. Stop sucking." Hazel commanded. I did as I was told and removed the dildo from my mouth, finally letting my tired jaw recover. "Did you enjoy your blowjob practice, slut?" Hazel asked me. "Yes, Mistress Hazel." I replied, not wanting to give her a reason to make me start again. "Good little slut." Hazel responded. "Have you ever had an enema before?" "N-no, Mistress Hazel." I replied, a knot forming in my stomach. "Prefect. Get to the pillory." She commanded, pulling on the leash again. I gulped as I started crawling to the pillory. My bare ass and vagina on display to anyone that could be watching. I'd never had an enema before, but I knew what it was. Normally, it's not something I would really fantasize about, but with how horny I was, I would do probably anything that would humiliate or degrade me further. I soon reached the pillory and remained still while I waited for instructions on what to do next. "Position yourself, slut." Hazel commanded. I got up off my hands and knees and positioned myself inside the device. Hazel brought down the top half right after and secured it, locking me inside. The pillory was only upto about my stomach, so my back was at about a ninety degree angle. This wasn't exactly a very comfortable position. Especially because I didn't have a whole lot to rest my weight on. I heard Hazel moving around for a bit behind me and grabbing stuff. Eventually, her waist entered my limited field of view. "Open up slut. Sarah told me how much you love your pacifier, so I thought I would reward you with something to suck on." Hazel commanded. I was expecting the pacifier gag from before to be placed in my mouth, but instead what I got was a gag with a short, thick dildo. The gag slid into my mouth, feeling exactly like the one I was forced to 'practice' on mere minutes ago. Hazel secured the gag behind my head, making sure I was unable to take it out. She then vanished from my view and walked around behind me again. I heard a few more sounds I couldn't make out before feeling something press up against my butt hole. My breathing picked up and grew heavier as the object penetrated me. Hazel pushed it farther in and I soon felt a warm liquid begin to flow into my body. I began to squirm a lot due the weird feeling, which caused Hazel to strike my ass with the crop again. "Stop squirming, slut. If you take your enema like a good little baby, maybe I'll reward you." Hazel said. I really hoped that the reward would be better than the last one. Either way, I hoped the reward would be an orgasm and was willing to take the risk of it not being that. I tried as hard as I could to stay still and not clench my butt. I relied fairly heavily on the penis that gagged my mouth to distract me from the feeling. The warm liquid continued to flow into me with no indication of it being close to over. I could feel it pooling inside of me and occupying more and more of my insides. I was moaning into the dildo constantly and biting down on it. I'm not sure how much more I could take. My stomach was starting to feel bloated and was cramping a bit. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, I felt the flow of liquid slow to a stop. "Okay, slut. I'm going to pull the nozzel out. Don't you dare spill anything, or I'll give you another one." Hazel threatened. I knew I could not handle another enema, so when Hazel pulled the nozzel out of my ass I clenched down with all my strength. Holding the liquid was surprisingly hard. The liquid was trying its hardest to escape from my body. I was taken by surprise when I felt something cold and metallic press against my butt hole. "I'm putting in a butt plug slut. I figure a diaper dependent little slut like you won't be able to hold anything in for long." Hazel said, sliding the thick metal plug into place. I moaned loudly into the dildo. I'd never done anal before, and this was much thicker than the enema nozzel. At least it would help me keep the enema in. "Alright pissy pants, we better get another diaper on you before you piddle all over the floor. Get over to the changing table." Hazel instructed, undoing the restraints of the pillory but leaving the gag on. I instinctively got down on my hands and knees once I was free. The implication of me 'piddling' on the floor made my pussy tingle again. I had to go slow due to the amount of liquid occupying my colon. Hazel seemed to be forgiving of it though, as she didn't hit me with the riding crop. Hazel took the leash again and slowly led me over to the changing table. Thankfully, it wasn't too far of a crawl. "Get up on the table, pissy pants." Hazel commanded. The table was a good distance off the ground, but thankfully there was a stepping stool. I positioned myself on the changing table and let Hazel restrain my arms and midsection to the table. Laying down on my back made the pressure of the enema even more apparent. "Legs up, pissy pants." Hazel instructed. I complied and slowly raised my legs up. I soon felt another diaper being placed under me. Hazel wasted no time in covering me with baby powder and taping the diaper up. She did a much better job than I had ever done on myself. The diaper felt very secure and positioned perfectly. She redid the the snaps at the crotch of the onesie and gave the front of my now covered diaper a pat. "Alright pissy pants, get to the crib and you can release your enema. Since you've been relatively obedient, I'll let you make cummies in your diapie." Hazel said, releasing me from the changing table. I was finally going to be allowed to cum! I got down on the floor and crawled to the crib as quickly as possible. I climbed into the giant crib, almost forgetting about the belly full of liquid that I had. Hazel grabbed my arms and legs once I was inside and secured them to the straps attached to the crib. "Alright potty pants, are you ready to release that enema?" Hazel asked me. "Mmmph!" I yelled through the gag, trying to make it clear to her that I was. "Then roll over on your side, away from me." Hazel commanded. I rolled over away from her. The crib restraints had a little bit of slack, but not too much. I felt Hazel reach through the leg holes of my diaper and reach for my butt. She gripped onto the butt plug and ripped it out of my butt and diaper in a quick motion. I moaned into the dildo again from the sensation and instantly felt the liquid flood into the diaper. The feeling left me in a trance, making it take a few seconds to notice Hazel had pulled onto my back. The liquid kept pouring into the diaper as I laid there in pleasure. It was very warm and was get absorbed into every part of the diaper. After only a few seconds, the liquid stopped flowing and I could tell the diaper was close to its limit. "Do you enjoy filling your diaper, potty pants?" Hazel asked me, digging her hand right into my crotch through the diaper. "Mmph!" I yelled in pleasure. "Are you ready to fill that diaper with your cummies?" Hazel asked, now rubbing the sopping wet diaper into my also sopping wet pussy. "Mmph!" I yelled again, being overcome with pleasure. "Then go ahead, slut. Cum in your messy diaper for your mistress." Hazel commanded. I did exactly as she command, my body seizing up from the most intense orgasm I'd ever experienced. My mind filled with the memories of my spanking and all of the humiliation I'd been subjected to since arriving here. All I could do was lay there helplessly, lost in all the pleasure that was running through my body. The only other sensations I could feel were the warm, soggy diaper stuck to my body and the large dildo stuck in my mouth. When I came down off my post-orgasm high, I noticed that Hazel had left, leaving me tied up alone in the crib. I also noticed that she also raised the side of the crib, making me feel even more helpless. Was she going to come back soon? Now that my horniness had drained out of me, I was really starting to notice how uncomfortable this dildo was. My face was getting covered in drool due to it as well. The diaper was still very warm and felt good, but I doubted it would stay that way for long. After what felt like 5 minutes or so of reflecting on everything that's happened so far and trying to ignore the large penis in my mouth, I heard the door open. I looked over and saw that Sarah had come back. Hazel wasn't with her though, which kind of made me relieved. Sarah went over the changing table and grabbed everything you'd need to change a diaper. She next went over to the high chair and grabbed something that I couldn't see. Finally, she approached me and lowered the side of the crib. "Hello, sweetheart! Sorry that I had to step out for a little bit. Did you have fun playing with Hazel?" Sarah asked me in a cheery voice. I nodded my head yes, not being able to make much noise due to the dildo. "That's good. Let's get off of you." Sarah said, reaching for the back of my neck. Sarah undid the buckle of the gag and released me. I had to take a moment to stretch out my jaw and get used to not having something inside of it. While I was doing this, Sarah used the bib that was still strapped around my neck to clean up the drool. "It looks like Hazel must have accidentally given you a big girl pacifier. I'm sure she didn't mean to." Sarah said, putting the dildo gag down by my feet. There was no doubt in my mind that Hazel made a mistake by giving me that, and I'm sure Sarah knew that as well.

Hi! My name's Lucy, and I thought I'd share one of my stories I've read a lot of stories here and really enjoyed them, so I hope people enjoy mine as well ^.^ This is a story I've been working on for a little while, and thought I'd share it. This is the first two chapters, there's more but I don't want to make this too long. There's probably a few spelling and grammar errors sorry, I've edited these chapters a few times but something always slips through x.x Also I'm not sure if I formatted it correctly so apologies for anything odd showing up. There's no sexual content in this story. Possibly some light swearing though. Synopsis: Derek is helping his boss set up her nursery in anticipation of her new baby girl, but what he doesn't realize is that her new baby girl...is going to be him! And that maybe, just maybe, the life of an infant girl isn't as terrible as it first seems. Chapter One: Shrinking I finished setting up the crib and looked around the living room for Julia, wanting to show off my hard work. She was my boss and was adopting a baby next week, so another co-worker and I were helping her set up a nursery. I’d spent most of my time putting the damn crib together as it’d been surprisingly complicated. Despite working at a tech company, I was only a receptionist so struggled with making anything more complicated than a Lego set. The finished crib was very cute though, pink with white bars, and had pretty cartoon princesses decorating the front and back. I felt stupidly proud of myself for having completed it. Just as I was about to leave to look for her, Julia entered the living room. She was a slender, pretty woman in her mid-thirties and of Italian descent, with long blonde hair and a neat fringe. Her curvy figure looked great in a strappy black sundress that ended at her knees, and gold bracelets adorned her hands. ‘Ah! You’re finished,’ she looked over the crib, her slender fingers dancing over its side, ‘it looks wonderful. The baby’s going to love it.’ ‘I hope so,’ I said and easily returned her smile. Julia was a great boss, easygoing and generous, so I was more than happy to help her. ‘Thankyou for helping, Derek,’ she put a hand on my arm and squeezed softly, ‘It’d have taken me days to set this up. I’m hopeless when it comes to building things.’ ‘No problem. It was more fun than answering calls in the office all day,’ I said with a shrug and she laughed. ‘I can imagine. We’ve been so busy lately, haven’t we? I almost feel bad for taking so much time off.’ Before I could reply, Ellie came into the room with. She was my co-worker and my heart skipped a beat as she smiled at me. I’d had a crush on her ever since I’d started working, as we were both twenty-six and shared the same geeky interest. She was of average height, had long black hair and a round, pretty face with large green eyes. She always dressed elegantly, neat pencil skirts and white blouses, which suited her skinny form well. ‘I finished setting up the changing table,’ she said with a grin, ‘now all we need is the crib and the nursery’s finished! Your new baby girl’s going to be so happy, Julia.’ ‘Oh, I know she will,’ Julia returned her grin and brushed her hair behind her ears, ‘this has gone so much faster than I thought. I can’t thank you two enough.’ ‘Don’t mention it. I love babies,’ Ellie giggled, ‘you’d better let me help care for her. What day were you getting her again? Friday?’ For some reason Julia’s eyes flickered to me before she answered. ‘That’s the plan, and then we’ll have a baby shower on the Monday. I don’t think I’ll drop by work for a while, but I’ll send out invitations by email.’ ‘I can’t wait. There’s so many things I want to buy her,’ Ellie clapped her hands together, excited, ‘can I babysit sometime? I used to babysit all the time in high-school and I loved it.’ ‘I will most definitely take you up on that offer,’ Julia laughed. ‘Have you come up with a name for her yet?’ I asked and she turned to me, her eyes sparkling. ‘I have,’ a warm smile lit up her face, ‘her name is Bonnie. My precious little baby Bonnie.’ ————————————————————————————————————————————————- Julia and I carried the crib upstairs to the nursery, and stepping into it was almost like entering another world. The walls were pastel-pink and decorated with cute drawings of animals, cartoon princesses, ribbons and bows, while the hardwood floor was almost completely covered in a fluffy pink rug. Pink was the dominant theme here, with almost everything being some shade or another of it. A well-stocked changing table sat next to a cupboard full of diapers, baby powder and anything else a newborn baby would need. Shelves lined the walls and held cute things like stuffed toys, a ballerina music box, Disney princes figurines and dolls. There were bookcases full of baby books, a chest of drawers that I imagined was full of colorful baby clothes, and two sat in the corner brimming with that I imagined were quite enticing toys to a baby. Colorful rattles, pretty dolls, a large home for the doll, crayons, tiny instruments and the like. It was warmer in here than the rest of the house and smelt pleasantly of strawberries, making the room quite comfortable to be in. I actually felt a little awkward in here, as if my manhood was somehow being sapped away. It was a stupid feeling but I wasn’t all that comfortable with babies and girly things. I was a tall man, almost six foot, and quite burly with a mustache and messy black hair. You’d expect to see me at a football game or tech event, not in a girls nursery. ‘There we go,’ Julia sighed as we sent the crib alongside the back wall. ‘What do you think? It’s a pretty nice nursery, right?’ ‘It’s adorable!’ Ellie squealed as she stared at the multitude of stuffed toys on the shelves. ‘Everything’s so cute and pretty and pink! Oh my god. Any baby girl would be so happy here.’ ‘Yeah. Your baby’s going to love it,’ I said and Julia grinned. ‘Oh, I know she will,’ she said and her eyes lingered on me for a while, before she turned to Ellie, ‘you said you babysat a lot in high-school? What was that like?’ I stood awkwardly near the entrance of the room while the two women talked about babysitting and how adorable children were. I had nothing to add to a conversation like that so waited for a lull so I could make plans to go home. It was almost six-thirty in the afternoon and I was starting to get hungry, plus putting that crib together had tired me out more than I’d care to admit. I’d gotten a taxi here as Julia lived in a fancy gated community so there was no pubic transport here, and I didn’t have a car. The women’s conversation went on for quite a while, but ended when Julia professed to feeling light-headed and was planning on having an early night. Ellie had to pick up her little sister from a friends place so needed to leave as well. ‘Take care of yourself, Julia,’ Ellie said and hugged our boss, ‘you’re going to be a mummy soon, you need to be in your best shape. If you need anything else don’t hesitate to ask.’ ‘I won’t. Thankyou,’ Julia held her hands for a moment and then let go. ‘And I’ll see you at work tomorrow, Derek,’ Ellie said and gave me a tight hug, causing my heart skip a beat. She was so small and slender compared to me, and her perfume was soft and peachy. I returned the hug as gently as I could and wished, for perhaps the thousands time, that I wasn’t such a coward. I wanted to ask her out so badly, but the thought of doing so terrified me. ‘Don’t be late, okay? We’re going to be meeting or replacement boss tomorrow and first impressions are important.’ ‘Y-yeah, they are,’ I blushed, ‘I’ll make sure to come in early.’ She nodded, said her goodbyes and then left. I smiled at Julia ‘I should get out of your hair too’ I said, ‘I’ll call a taxi-’ ‘Actually, could you help me with one more thing?’ She went to the door. ‘It won’t take long. Just stay there and I’ll be right back.’ ‘Ah, sure,’ I said as I took out my phone, ‘did you forget something for the nursery?’ ‘Something like that,’ she said with a small laugh and hurried out the room, seemingly excited. I frowned after her before looking at my phone and felt a familiar pang of sadness. No new texts, no missed calls and no messages on social media. I didn’t have any real friends outside of work and my family didn’t keep in contact, even though I’d been trying to get closer to them. I’d been active on social media in the hopes of making new friends but hadn’t had any luck. Every time I opened my phone I hoped to find new notifications but it never happened. I’d been lonely most of my life, but as I grew older it was starting to get worse. I didn’t know what to do about it… I looked up as Julia returned, holding something odd in her hands. It looked like a pink toy gun with a metal circle at the front set into a curved black disc. I frowned as she closed the door and pointed the gun at me with an excited smile. ‘I’ve been waiting over a year for this moment,’ she said, her words practically trembling with anticipation ‘I can’t believe that it’s finally here. This is going to be amazing! Stand still please, I don’t want to miss.’ ‘Uhm. What?’ I tilted my head to the side and laughed. ‘Is that a toy for the baby?’ ‘No, it’s a specialized shrink ray,’ she said, her eyes shining, ‘it’s a prototype and the only one ever made. It was deemed a failure because it only worked on humans, couldn’t be reversed and costs insane amounts of money to shrink even just one person. The company is still working on making a better one, but my friend managed to save this before it was destroyed, and I bought it off them.’ I just stared at her in confusion and wondered if she was joking. Shrink rays didn’t exist. Was this some kind of game? ‘I had some alterations made to the shrinking process,’ she continued with wide eyes, ‘it took a long time but in addition to it shrinking someone, it’ll also alter their DNA and turn them into a girl. Provided you use it on a man, of course. I don’t know what it’d do to a woman and I don’t really care to find out.’ ‘I’m…confused,’ I admitted with a nervous laugh and put my phone away, ‘why are you telling me this?’ ‘Because I’m going to use it on you,’ she beamed and held the shrink ray up, ‘are you ready to become my new baby girl?’ I just frowned at her. ‘This isn’t funny, Julia. I don’t-agh!’ I yelped as the end of the gun glowed and a warm tightness covered my body. It began to press against me and I felt odd, as if my skin were too small. My stomach lurched at the sensation of missing a step and dizziness consumed me. I cried out, my voice high-pitched, as my clothes grew larger around me. The warm tightness increased to an almost painful level and I stared at Julia in horror as I realized she was growing bigger. I’d been the same height as her before, but now I only reached her chest. And then just below her chest, then her waist and… Holy crap…I was actually shrinking. What the hell? ‘Help!’ I squeaked as I continued to shrink, the tightness pushing me down as butterflies thundered in my stomach. Julia watched me in wide-eyed fascination, and crouched down as I continued to shrink. ‘Julia! Stop it! Please!’ I collapsed to my knees and closed my eyes as the tightness increased, and a tingling feeling washed over my body. The pressure grew worse before stopping for a few seconds, and I felt parts of my body changing somehow, shifting inside me. The warmth became burning as the tightness returned, and I felt myself shrink more and more. Everything was so tight and hot… And then it just stopped. The tightness vanished and my body began to cool off, causing me to sweat slightly. I took a few deep breaths and opened my eyes to see my clothing surrounding me like a mound, and above them was the huge, smiling face of Julia. A choked groan escaped me as I stared at her, realizing just how small I was. I had to be no bigger than forty centimeters, maybe even a little smaller. I stared at her in horror and then looked down at myself, shaking. My body had changed into a girls. I was flat-chested, hairless and had…well, female genitalia. I touched my face and found it softer than before, slightly squishier, and my hair now reached down to my shoulders and was a light blonde. I moaned and covered my crotch, my cheeks burning with shame. I’d never felt so exposed, so vulnerable, before. What was going on? This…this had to be a dream, it couldn’t be real. ‘Hello my pretty little baby,’ Julia breathed as she stared at me, utterly delighted, ‘welcome to your new life!’ Chapter Two: Diapered ‘What…what…’ I gasped up at Julia, my voice small and soft, ‘what did you do to me?’ ‘I told you. I shrunk you and turned you into a girl,’ she tapped her lip for a moment as her eyes ran over me, ‘a young girl too, by the looks of it. Maybe six? You’re small enough to be a newborn baby though, don’t worry.’ I shivered and tried to hide my body with a piece of my now-giant shirt sleeve. ‘Why did you do this to me?’ ‘Because I thought you’d make a great baby girl, and I was right,’ she sighed, her eyes distant, ‘I was always going to shrink someone and make them my baby. I’ve wanted a baby but I can’t give birth and, honestly, I don’t really want an adult child. I want a baby, forever. A gorgeous little bundle of love that never grows up, never hurts me, never leaves me. Who can’t do anything without my help, who relies on my love and support to survive.’ ‘That’s…weird,’ I said after digesting that for a moment, ‘why did you do pick me for this?’ ‘Because I know you had a difficult childhood, being orphaned as a baby with no parents to love and care for you’ she said, her voice gentle and sympathetic, ‘I’m going to give you the love and support you always wanted growing up, baby. I promise.’ I stared at her with wide eyes and to my shame, her words resonated slightly with me. My childhood had been terrible and I’d grown up desperately wishing I’d had parents, a mother to love and care for me. But what the hell! That didn’t mean I wanted to be a baby! ‘I don’t want your love and support,’ I snapped, ‘and I don’t understand why you turned me into a girl.’ ‘Because whoever I shrunk would be missing, and I don’t want to take even the smallest chance of being caught. The possibility that someone would think a missing woman is my newborn baby girl would be minuscule, but still possible. So I figured, why not find a way to turn a man into a girl and shrink them? I doubt anyone would suspect that a missing man is a baby girl.’ ‘You’re insane,’ I muttered. ‘Aww, sweetie. Don’t be like that. This is a second chance to get all love and care you always wanted! Although, its a second chance that’ll last the rest of your life, but that’s fine. Being a baby is going to be wonderful! You’ll see.’ She and reached out to grab me and I jerked away, but stumbled backwards and fell on my clothes, allowing her to easily grab me. She put her hands under my armpits and lifted me into the air as if I weighed nothing. ‘This can’t be real,’ I whimpered as she lifted me to her face so she could inspect me. Shame burned through me at being naked with this body in front of Julia, who was no a giantess to me. My bladder throbbed slightly and I realized I needed to pee, a prospect that terrified me. ‘This is real, sweetie,’ Julia breathed and let out a delighted laugh, ‘oh god, you’re perfect! I’m so relieved. I thought it might not work properly, or at all, but wow. You look just like a tiny little girl.’ I swallowed and tried to glare at her, but I was trembling too much to make anything other than a scared face. ‘Turn me back!’ ‘Sorry baby, but that’s not possible,’ she held me up higher so she could inspect my lower half, ‘the shrinking process is irreversible. You’ll be stuck like this for the rest of your life.’ I shook my head, feeling as if I were in a dream. This couldn’t be happening. ‘That’s not true. You have to be able to turn me back.’ ‘I’m afraid I can’t, so you’re going to have to get used to this,’ she said and, to my shock, kissed me on the top of the head. Her soft, flower-scented perfume washed over me and the feel of her large lips on the top of my tiny head was soft and…surreal. I almost giggled. ‘You’re crazy,’ I flailed about but it was impossible to get out of her grip, ‘you can’t keep me like this. You have to turn me back. People will figure out what you’ve done.’ ‘No they won’t. Why do you even want to be turned back?’ She sounded genuinely curious. ‘Your life is going to be so much better this way. You have no responsibilities, no stress, nothing. You get to sleep and play all day, and have a mummy that loves you very much.’ ‘I don’t want that!’ I kicked my legs in frustration. ‘What about my family and friends? My life!’ ‘Don’t worry about that. It’s all over now. Look!’ She hugged me to her shoulder and I reflectively clutched at her, terrified at how easily she could move me. Her warm hands were huge against me, holding me firmly against her so that there was no chance of me falling. She got up, walked to the changing table and then held me up. There was a mirror above the table and I couldn’t believe what I saw. I looked adorable, like a miniature five year old. Large blue eyes in a round face with pouty lips, chubby cheeks and silky blonde hair. Not even close to how I used to look. There wasn’t a shred of the adult man I used to be left… And god, the size difference between Julia and I was terrifying. Seeing her behind me, holding me up to the mirror, was surreal. I was like a doll…no, a…a baby… ‘See? You’re a precious little baby girl now. My precious little baby girl,’ she kissed the side of my face, ‘you don’t have to worry about anything anymore. Just relax and let mummy talk care of everything.’ ‘I’m not a baby girl. I’m a man!’ I sniffed, the shock of what I was seeing making me tear up. I snapped my eyes shut as the pressure on my bladder increased. ‘This is…this can’t be real. I’m dreaming. You drugged me somehow…I’m hallucinating…’ Julia sighed but didn’t say anything, just carefully put me onto the changing table. I opened my eyes and took a few steps, finding it hard to walk on the soft pink mattress covering it. I looked around at the shelves above me, filled with baby supplies now just as large as I was, and my head spun. I dropped onto my hands and swallowed, still struggling to believe this was all real. I was so small! I was less than half the size of the changing table, and the pink bedroom seemed as large as a football field. I couldn’t escape from here like this, couldn’t even get off the changing table because of how small I was. I was locked in my own tiny world, a warm, pink one for little baby girls. Julia rubbed my head for a moment and I trembled. I stared up at her as she smiled fondly down at me, seeming for all the world like a happy mother smiling at her newborn baby. ‘Please, Julia…’ I said, getting to my feet, ‘this is crazy. You can’t do this. Turn me back.’ ‘I wouldn’t even if I could,’ she said as she reached under the table, ‘this is a blessing, baby. You’ll thank me one day. And you’re to call me “mummy” from now on, not Julia.’ She took out a fresh pink diaper with a cartoon princess out from the changing table, and it crinkled as she placed it next to me. As she grabbed a bottle of baby power the realization of what was about to happen hit me like a truck and I whimpered. ‘You’re going to…to put me in a diaper?’ ‘Of course, baby,’ she giggled as she opened the diaper. Its crinkling sent shivers down my spine. ‘Y-you can’t be serious. I’m not wearing a diaper!’ I backed away from her, from the awful fluffy pink crinkling thing in her hands, but she held me still with her free hand. ‘You’re going to be in diapers for the rest of your life, so it’s best you start accepting that now,’ she said gently, ‘I know this is difficult, but you’ll get used to it. Soon you won’t be able to remember what it was like not to be in diapers.’ She pushed me onto my back and held me there. I struggled against her hand but it was impossible to free myself. She was too strong and I was too small, too weak. Like a…like a real baby… ‘Now, we can do this the easy way or the hard way,’ she said once I stopped struggling ‘you can be a good little baby and let me diaper you without a fuss, or you can struggle and fight. That won’t go well for you, and in the end you’ll still end up in this diaper. I’d suggest doing things the easy way.’ She released her hand and I lay on my back staring up at her, feeling even more vulnerable than before. I tried to think of what to do but was frozen in panic. I didn’t want to wear a diaper but couldn’t see how I was going to get out of this. She was too strong to resist, and even if she wasn’t, where was I going to go? I couldn’t get off this changing table, or dodge her hands forever. I couldn’t get out of this. ‘Please don’t do this,’ I said, my voice wavering, ‘I’m not a baby. This is crazy. You-’ ‘Shh. It’s okay baby,’ she said, seeming not listen to me, and laid the diaper flat at my feet. She then grabbed a bottle of talcum powder and tapped it into her palm, filling the air with its gentle scent, and reached for me. ‘I’m just going to put this on so you don’t get a diaper rash. Stay still.’ ‘Don’t put that on me!’ I kicked at her hand and her eyes narrowed. ‘No!’ She shouted and I whimpered, her voice loud as thunder. ‘Don’t kick at me! Bad baby! Bad!’ Panic tore through me and I dropped my legs, trembling. It hit me then just how completely at Julia’s mercy I was, how easily she could hurt me if she wanted. The pressure on my bladder increased with my fear but I just barely managed to hold it in. ‘Good girl,’ Julia said in a softer tone and her bright smile returned, ‘it’s silly to resist. Now put your hands above your head, there we go.’ I shuddered as she gently patted my tummy, thighs and, after lifting up my legs, butt. My cheeks burned at the humiliation of being treated like a baby but there was nothing I could do besides just watch this giant of a woman from on my back. ‘There we go, all done,’ Julia cooed and patted her hands together, ‘now lets get you into your new diaper!’ She grabbed my legs by the ankles with one hand and leaned over me, her long hair falling onto either side of me. I gasped as she lifted my lower body up by the ankles and slipped the diaper under me, then gently laid me onto it. It was soft and fluffy against my naked butt and crinkled as my weight settled onto it. I stared wide-eyed up at her as she smiled down at me, her face as large as the sun. Humiliated at what was about to happen, I tried to roll off the diaper but she placed a firm hand against my chest. The scent of the fresh diaper filled the air. With her other hand she lifted the front of the diaper and gently pulled it up and across my stomach. I gasped again as the soft fluffiness hugged my lower body in a snug embrace and looked down at myself, scarcely believing I was being diapered. The bright pink was a stark contrast to my pale skin and it was so thick, so undeniably infantile, that I couldn’t imagine anyone but a baby girl wearing it. Julia pulled the diaper tighter against me and then let go of my feet. The thickness of the padding between my legs made them fall to their sides in a horribly babyish pose, but when I tried to push them together I found I couldn’t. I was too weak, the diaper too thick. Julia smiled at my attempts and then carefully taped the diaper up, sealing my fate. She kissed my stomach and brushed my hair from my eyes, smiling fondly down at me. I blinked away tears as the reality of what had just happened set in. I’d just been powered and diapered like a helpless baby girl, and there was nothing I could do about it. The diaper was soft and snug against my lower body, impossible to ignore, and Julia loomed over me like a goddess. I felt tiny and pathetic, so much so that I just lay there and prayed this was just a nightmare I’d wake up from soon. This was so demeaning… ‘There we go,’ Julia said in a soothing tone and beamed down at me, ‘don’t cry, baby. Doesn’t it feel nice and secure?’ ‘It f-feels awful!’ I sniffed and wiped my eyes, not wanting to cry. ‘I hate this!’ ‘You’ll grow to love it,’ she reached under the changing table and came back up with a frilly pink dress, ‘now let’s make you adorable!’ I stared at the dress and had to fight off more tears. It was sickeningly feminine, with “Mummy’s princess” on the front in gold lettering and pink bows on the shoulders and sides. I knew it would be pointless to protest against wearing it so let Julia push me upright and slide it over my head, then guide my tiny arms through the small sleeves. It fell down to my hips and puffed up around the diaper, while fitting perfectly around my chest. I was soft and cottony inside, but smooth and silky on the outside. I ran my hands down it with a shudder, having never in my life worn something so girly before. ‘Oh my,’ Julia breathed and ran her hands down my sides, ‘you are so pretty, little one. I need to get a picture of this.’ ‘What?’ I flinched as she pulled her phone out of her dress and held it to me. ‘You can’t take photos!’ ‘Of course I can,’ she laughed as the phone clicked a few times, ‘you’re my baby, and I want to save these precious moments forever. I’m going to fill so many albums with pictures of you, and the house too.’ I tried to cover my face but she pushed my hands away with a frown, telling me that babies didn’t get embarrassed or ashamed. It was all I could do not to burst into tears as the giant woman took photos and called me every cute name under the sun. The diaper crinkled under me every time I shifted my weight and I felt so awkward sitting there with it. My legs were spread out in front of me and my hands rested on the front of the diaper, like a real baby. This really was a nightmare… How was I going to get out of this? Nobody would notice me missing until tomorrow, and Julia was right, nobody would think her new baby would be me. She was the last person to have seen me, but she could easily lie about that. There was no doubt in my mind that she’d planned all of this out to make sure that nobody would suspect her in my disappearance. She was a smart woman, the CEO of her own tech company, and had apparently been planning this for over a year. Nobody would save me unless I did something, found a way out. There was no way in hell I was going to let this be my new reality! ‘That should be enough for now,’ Julia finally said and put away her phone, ‘let’s go on a little trip, shall we? It’s time to cut your hair.’ She slipped her hand under my butt and held me against her stomach, while her other hand pressed me firm against her. The pressure of her hand under me made the diaper push harder against my groin and I let out a breath. Despite how strange the diaper felt on me, how ashamed I was to be wearing it, it was actually quite comfortable. Warm, fluffy and snug. I utterly despised it and was going to take it off the moment Julia left me alone, but still. At least it wasn’t painful. Her body was warm against me and my head squashed gently against her large boobs, which were each larger than my head. A horrible thought occurred to me as I looked at them. What was she going to feed me? Adult food, baby food or…milk? And if milk, was it going to be formula or…or would she actually breast-feed me? Could she breast-feed me? Oh god…please, don’t make her breast-feed me. I don’t think I could stand the humiliation of that happen. I wouldn’t let it happen! No way! To be continued! If people want it to be Let me know if you do! The first 6 chapters are done, but I need to go over and edit the 3rd ones onward a fair amount. Either way, thankyou so much for reading! Any feedback is much appreciated!

Prologue: Cold, dark and fear. What happened to me? I opened my eyes but couldn’t see anything. The cold was bone-chilling; I was lying on a hard and cold surface. Was it stone? “Emily, you can’t stay here; you will freeze,” I told to myself and tried to stand up. However, my body refused to respond. My legs and arms rested on the cold surface and my head was the only part of my body that obeyed my command and lifted from the surface. Seconds later three small flames appeared above my head, and I could see a small round room looking like a dungeon. The surface I was lying on was the stone floor and I noticed several doors on the perimeter wall. The burning torches were located between the doors. I didn’t have any idea where I was and how I got there. I didn’t recognize the room but there was a vague memory deep in my mind as if I had been here long ago. There was another mystery; why my body refused to react to my commands? Was I paralyzed? My thread of thoughts was interrupted by a familiar feeling; my bladder was getting full. To my utter terror I realized I couldn’t stand up and relieve myself. All I could do was clenching my muscles and call for help. “HEEEEEELP!” my voice echoed in the small stone dungeon but there was no reply at all. The attempt to clench my muscles failed and I felt the hot urine on my crotch and legs. At that moment one of the doors opened and an unknown force pulled my limp body to it. I was flying through the door and heard it slam loudly. Part 1 I opened my eyes and needed a minute or two to realize I had been dreaming. I was lying in my bed; a special anti-bedsore one. My body was paralyzed after overcoming polio earlier in the past; surprisingly I didn’t remember it. “Good morning, Emily. How did you sleep?” my caretaker Michelle opened the door and walked over to my bed. She was a very nice woman, about 10 years older than me but she was like my mother for me. “Morning, Michelle,” I smiled at her and paused when the breathing stimulator made me inhale, “I slept well but I had a very strange dream.” “Nice, tell me about it, but let’s take care of you first,” she leaned down and removed the blanket. The stench of urine spread across the room. My diaper was soaked as usual. I couldn’t control my bladder and bowels. “Let’s setup the breathing rate first,” she switched the stimulator to the DAY mode, and I felt my breathing getting quicker. Fortunately, I had a breathing stimulator with implanted electrodes in my chest muscles that controlled my breathing. It was much better than the older breathing machines. “Now you need a clean diapee,” she always used the childish word, but I wasn’t angry at her. It was somehow cute. Michelle untapped the soggy garment and revealed my shaved crotch. She shaved it regularly to keep my hygiene and avoid the diaper rash. She took the wet wipe and started cleaning me. I liked the cleaning; it was very pleasant, and I closed my eyes. Michelle knew it and she rubbed my sensitive parts a bit more than necessary. I was getting a little aroused and Michelle knew about it. However, I didn’t have the courage to ask her for more. When she finished changing my diaper, she took off my nightshirt and dressed me into a comfortable home wear and lifted me into my wheelchair. “Let’s have your breakfast, dear,” she smiled, and I moved my head to the wheelchair controller and drove off towards the kitchen. The smell of eggs and bacon was spreading across the room. Michelle sat down next to me and commenced feeding me. I opened my mouth just like a small baby and ate my portion slowly, bite by bite. “Tell me about the dream, dear,” she turned to me when we finished, and she cleaned up the dishes. “It was quite strange, Michelle. I was lying on the ground in a stone cave and there were doors around the cave. All of sudden one door opened, and I was pulled towards it. As the door closed behind me, I woke up.” “This is strange indeed. It’s been a dream only but still unusual. What if we looked at a dream book?” “What? A dream book? Do you believe in that stuff, Michelle?” “Emily, we don’t have to take it serious. At least we can have fun,” she laughed, and I joined her. After all, a little fun couldn’t hurt. “Okay but there is no dream book in my bookshelves. What if we went to a bookstore and found a dream book there?” “A good idea for a trip. However, we don’t need to buy the book; there is a local library nearby and we can borrow and read it. Let’s redress you and we can go. The library is close, so we don’t need to drive. I can wheel you there not to waste the battery energy.” Michelle wheeled me back to my bedroom and put me back onto my bed. She took of my pants and T-shirt and revealed the wet diaper. I had peed after the breakfast. “Well, you should make a poopie before we leave,” she massaged my tummy tenderly and I felt a mass of poop filling the back of my diaper. I couldn’t push and needed help for the number 2. Michelle put a protection sheet under my bottom and opened the messy package between my legs. She cleaned me thoroughly and I closed my eyes. Despite the terrible smell I liked the cleaning process very much. After the diaper change Michelle put tights and dress on me; I still wanted to look pretty. She lifted me into the wheelchair and pushed me slowly out of the house and towards the local library. That visit was my first one and I was getting curious about it. The library was a small building near our park. There were few people inside most of the time and the librarian was a nice young man. As I asked him for a dream book, he looked surprised. “Miss, are you serious? I don’t remember when somebody asked me for a dream book for the last time,” he smiled at me and seemed to be amused by my request. “Of course, I am, but I’m not ready to believe everything I’d find there,” I repaid his comment and he laughed shortly. “Okay then. Wait a moment,” he turned away and walked over to the big shelves. Five minutes later he returned. “Would you like to read it here or would you like to borrow it?” “I think I will read it here. I’ve had only one dream that requires an explanation,” I smiled back. He passed the book to Michelle and she wheeled me to a small table where I could see the pages; she opened the book and browsed the pages to find a match. “This is a hit; read,” she put the book onto the table, and I read: “Cave with doors – you can make a decision and the doors are your options.” “Oh, what does it mean?” I turned my head to Michelle and looked at her as if I expected an answer. However, she looked confused and shook her head. “Sorry, miss, but you remind me of my sister,” the young librarian’s voice sounded behind my back. “How so?” “She is also wheelchair bound and I have to take care of her. Our parents died at a car crash and she broke her backbone. Fortunately, I wasn’t hurt seriously and I’m her only family. She is a clever girl and I imagined her doing the same you are just now.” “Does she have strange dreams?” “I don’t know but she likes to do crazy things for fun; she always smiles and keeps good mood.” “Nice,” I smiled at him, “anyway we have found something that we don’t understand at all.” “Well, consider it fun then,” he laughed again and turned away when a girl sitting on a wheelchair emerged from behind the shelves. “Thomas, can you give me …” she stopped in the middle of the sentence when she noticed me, “oh sorry; you are busy.” “No sis, I was only talking to our client. What do you need?” “Oh, that can wait,” she wheeled towards my wheelchair, “Miss, you are new here, aren’t you?” “Yeah, I am,” I smiled at her, “Nice to meet you. My name is Emily, and this is my caretaker, Michelle.” “Nice to meet you, too. My name is Angie,” she stretched her arm but stopped and retracted it when she noticed my limp arms on the chair rests, “Sorry, Miss Emily.” “No problem and call me Emily only please. Your brother has told me about you already. Can I ask you what you are doing here?” “Sure. I’m learning. I’d like to become an IT expert, but I can’t attend a regular school. Thomas takes care of me here and I spend my days reading books. What about you?” “I had a strange dream last night and now we read a dream book.” “Really?” she laughed, “This is fun. What did you learn?” Michelle showed her the article about my dream and Angie stopped laughing and her face got serious. “This is very interesting even if it looks crazy. Emily, do you know about some options you can choose of?” “No idea, Angie. What could I choose? A food for dinner? My clothes? I don’t think the dream was about it.” “I don’t know. Speaking about dinner; what if you visited us tonight? Thomas said you were all alone. We are all alone, too. Michelle, could you arrange it?” “Of course, dear,” Michelle smiled. “How so? Don’t you have any family?” Angie got curious and I was confused suddenly. “No, I don’t … I don’t remember any family.” “Oh, this is odd. What happened to you? Why are you paralyzed? “It was polio, but I also don’t remember when and where.” “Polio? I don’t know about an amnesia as a polio consequence. In either case, your parents or siblings would have found you and remind you of your past.” “I don’t know, Angie; this is … a mystery.” “Okay, we can think of it tonight after dinner,” she smiled at me. “See you later,” she wheeled back to the shelves and Thomas followed her. “Well, let’s go shopping for the dinner,” I turned to Michelle and she put the dream book back onto the counter and wheeled me out of the library.

Chapter 1 This is the story of a red panda with pink fur. Her name is Alice. She was not supposed to live past the age of 2. Her parents are both also red pandas but with normal fur. Her mom's name is Jane and she is 5 foot 6. Her dad's name is Cree. He is about 5 foot 9. They were both normal in height and both lived normal lives. They quickly fall in love after meeting at an archery contest. Jane and Cree made it to the semi-finals. Both of them have hit all their shots right on the bullseye, all they had to do was not miss or get distracted. Jane smirks at Cree giving him a cheeky wink. She yells over to him. "Hey, tell you what you beat me and I might let you get to know me better. But if I win you are going to buy me lunch." Jane says and blows a kiss at him. His mind was racing. He was never much of a lady's man. He just liked archery and kept to himself he never had a girl come on to him like this. He took a deep breath In and out. He shook his head and took aim. She might be hot and a girl but she wasn't going to take it easy on her. "Don't miss cutie~" Jane yells at him giggling. This makes the man panic and let go of his arrow pointing straight up. The arrow comes back down, landing right through his foot. Cree screams as Jane runs over to him. "Oh no! I didn't mean for that to happen! Just relax, this might hurt a bit sweetie." She says yanking the arrow right out. This causes Cree to scream trying not to cry in pain. He didn't want to look weak in front of someone so cute. He watched as she took off her sleeved shirt leaving her only in an undershirt and rips it up and ties it tight around his foot. "Let's get you to the hospital, I think I owe you that at least. Then maybe you can buy me that lunch." She says smiling at him. His voice cracks as he goes to speak. "Cree…" He says blushing but still in a lot of pain. She giggled but looked confused. "M-my name that is…" Cree says in a panic. Jane smiles and hugs him. "My name’s Jane, nice to meet you cutie. Though I wish it was better circumstances." This was their first time meeting; they were both about 22 years old at this point. They grew closer and closer before eventually getting married a few years later. Though it had to be said Jane never let Cree play the dominant one. She loved him but also loved to be on top. This might have caused the problem where Jane got pregnant. It was another year later but after some casual sex and wearing out the red panda boy Jane found out she was pregnant. She screamed from the bathroom. She had no intention of having kids. At least not yet. She couldn't believe how badly she wanted him the other day and didn't get off him letting him go full load in her. Cree runs into the bathroom. "What's wrong?!" He asks. She just sighs again. "Looks like we are going to have a kid…" Cree was overly excited but Jane not as much. Maybe secretly, over the next few months, she got more and more excited about the idea. Then after finding out it was a girl she was even more excited. She couldn't wait. Her belly grew more and more. Before one night they laid down to go to sleep her water broke just before she was out. They rushed her to the hospital where she screamed and cried as she gave birth to their new daughter. They named Alice this was Jane's idea she was named after her grandma. But something was off her fur was not red like her mom and dad but pinker. She was taken away by the doctors to get the normal check-up and cleaned up. Cree held Jane's hand. "Pink fur huh? What could cause that? My whole family was red I believe?" Cree says. Jane looks down thinking then looks up nervously. "I remember my grandma telling me of a story that she had a boy with pink fur but…" She says then covers her mouth beginning to cry. "B-but he didn't make it…" She continued. Cree tears up. "Surely not! She will be fine… I-" Just then the doctors walk into the room and hand Jane the baby. Alice just cries till she sees her mom before she just smiles reaching up at her. Jane smiles letting the newborn play with her fingers. The doctor then sighs. "I have something important to say. I'm sorry but she… will be lucky to make it past the age of 2. She has a very rare sickness, it has to do with a rare mutation that causes her fur to turn pink. I have never seen a child live past the ages of two but I hope I'm wrong, I'm sorry." They both broke into tears hugging her tight. They wanted to give her the best life they could before she could leave them. They took her on trip after trip, almost never spending time at home. They took her to theme parks and just all over the world, they spent all the money they had on her. But one day on Alice's first birthday all this stress and going out every day for so long put Jane into a heart attack. Cree rushes her to a hospital straight to the emergency room. She was lucky she made it through but she will have to stay at home and try not to push herself. Anything crazy, exciting or stressing on her heart again might kill her. Alice was about a year old now and the family was celebrating her first birthday. Alice was sitting In her high chair looking up at her mom and dad. "Happy birthday princess!" Cree and Jane yell. As they cheer and laugh. This makes Alice laugh and hits her tray with her hands excitedly. Jane and Cree both give her a big cake saying we love you on it. Suddenly Jane begins crying. "Eat all you want baby girl… w-we might not get to do this next year." Cree Hugs her and she begins to bawl. Alice looks excited by the cake and begins to make a mess while eating some of the cake. After a while of playing she looks up at her mom and dad crying then also begins to bawl not knowing what's wrong but knowing something is wrong. The rest of the year was spent as peacefully as possible to make sure Jane didn't go through another heart attack. This was rough on the family after the last year but they made it through. It's been a decent year but no changes are seen by Alice, no worse condition or anything. They ended up taking her to the hospital to be re-tested after hours and hours of waiting as the doctor walked in. Alice was playing with some toys in a small playpen while Cree and Jane watched. "We got good news! We don't understand how but she doesn't appear to have any of the symptoms anymore but there's still some strange things going on. She might be ok if only a few defects later on in life, But keep a very close eye on her." They both looked excited and hugged laughing and crying. But suddenly the strain of this excitement hit Jane as she screamed and held her chest. She was quickly rushed to the hospital. Cree grabbed Alice. He was crying and hugging her so worried about his wife as she was rushed to a different room. Alice was worried about her dad just playing with his shirt and chewing on it looking up at him. They sat out in the waiting room for nearly 8 hours then the doctors walked in looking down. "Cree… we are so sorry but Jane has passed from a heart attack. We did everything we could, we are deeply sorry." Cree hugs Alice tight and cries like crazy. Alice also begins to cry because her dad was crying. Cree knew he was losing someone this year but his wife was not what he expected. Many years pass after this. Alice is now about 10 years old and 4 feet tall. She was oddly short for her age but it wasn't crazy. Cree comes into her room while she sleeps and shakes her awake. "Time to wake up princess and get ready for school. I got to work too. I probably won't be home when you get home so I'll have a babysitter for you when you get home." Cree says. Alice grones and sits up. "But daddy I don't want a babysitter. I'm 10 years old now and I'm not a little girl anymore…" She says rubbing her eyes. Cree smiles and hugs her. "I know sweetie. But I just don't want anything bad to happen to you. I couldn't stand losing you after losing your mom about 8 years ago today." Alice hugs her dad. "I'm sorry dad… I wish I remembered mom. What was mom like daddy?" He smiled and rubbed her head. "Honestly she was a lot like you. Stubborn and going to have it her way. But she was loving and caring. She loved you so much. I miss her so much." Cree says. Alice frowns looking down. “But I'm just happy to have my little girl!” He said as he tickled her. Both him and Alice laughed and she smiled at him after he stopped. "Now get in the shower. Make sure you get clean this time." Cree says as he walks out of her room. She giggled. “Ok, daddy!” She jumped up and grabbed some clothes that were normal for her age. They looked about normal, maybe a little more childish than she wanted but it wasn't crazy for a 10-year-old. She goes to the bathroom and takes a shower and puts on some blue shortalls on then puts on a cute blue hat heading down to the kitchen. Her dad was already gone but had a pb&J sandwich sitting out for her. Alice smiles and takes walks outside and sits on the porch waiting for the school bus. She swings her legs happily and eats her pb&J. She had a pretty decent life. They might not have tons of money or a perfect house but it was a better life than living on the street or something. Suddenly the bus honks. Alice jumps down off the porch and runs off to the bus with her backpack on, She gets on the bus and looks around. There were a few people that stuck out to her. One was a young boy in the front; he always sat up straight holding his books and smiled at Alice. She gives an awkward smile and waves back. He was a human that wore a shirt with Eevee on it. They were playing tug of War and wore some aqua shorts. He was always super nice to her and she pretended to be nice to him. She didn't hate him, he was just a little weird and always talked about protecting her and stuff. It was kinda creepy to her. The next was a little lion, his mane hasn't grown in yet but he always teased Alice. He wore a camo shirt and jeans. He smirks as Alice passes. "Hey Alice and here I thought you wore pants to school, not just underwear!" She jumps and quickly looks down but she did put on clothing. Why was she tricked by that? She stomps her foot. "Dang it, Ram! I hate you so much, you are such a jerk!" She yells going to the back of the bus and sitting embarrassed. Suddenly the bus driver yells. "Stop fighting back there!" A few people around ram laugh just mocking Alice. Alice sits thinking to herself. "I hate this stupid school… Why can't daddy just get me out of it? They told me I technically don't have to go. Something about… my symptoms might come back eventually, that when I'm grown up I'm going to be set for life apparently?" She sighs and looks out the window watching as they drive away from her home and slowly to the school. Later she's in class, and the bell was about to ring for the next class. The teacher is talking to the class. It's a Female Cow in a long blue dress. "Ok class, tomorrow is bring your mother to school day! So don't forget to have her sign that paper so she can come in to talk about her work and other activities." The class cheered excitedly. Alice just frowns and lays her head on the table the teacher looks worried and as the class was leaving she stopped Alice. "Hey, Alice? Can we talk?" She gulps and panics. "I didn't shoot the spit wad at Ram! He started it!" The teacher looked confused and sighs. "That's not what I was talking about, but good job incriminating yourself." She said giggling. Alice looked surprised then puffed out her cheeks and crossed her arms. "Not fair…" She smiles and rubs Alice's head but she smacks it off. "So what do you want?" Alice asks, the teacher leans down, getting face to face. "Is something wrong with your mom? You seem to get upset when I talk about it?" The teacher asks. She looks down. "My mom died when I was young… i-i wish I knew her…" She tries to keep talking but she begins crying as the teacher hugs her, Feeling awful. They gave her off mom's day to stay home with her dad. Unfortunately, her dad got called into work too so she had to be with a babysitter. She loved her dad but she wished he could stay home more and be with her. Many more years later Alice is now 16 years old. She has not grown one-inch thanks to her strange illness. She's still 4 feet tall. Just like a normal day her dad walks into her room. "Alice, time to wake up. You're going to miss the bus." She sits up quickly only wearing a bra and panties and jumps out of bed. "Shit! Why did you let me sleep in so late?!" Her dad sighs. "Alice, please watch your mouth. You know I don't like that language." She shakes her head and shrugs. "Dad, I'm 16! I might be small and only 4 feet tall but I'm still 16! You got to let me grow up!" He laughs looking down. "Sorry, I know I know. You are just so cute. I'm happy to know you won’t die. Your mother's probably so happy. But being so small forever is a shame. I know it's been hard with school." Alice got dressed in a similar outfit when she was 10 years old. "I wish normal clothing would fit me at least… I hate wearing such childish clothing. Can’t we order special order clothing?" Her dad sighs. “You know I don't have that kinda money. As much as I would love to.” Suddenly there's a honk. "Shit the bus! Got to go, dad, love you! We can talk later!" She hugs him and runs out of the house just catching the bus. In the front there sat the same boy but definitely more Older. Everyone on the bus was 16 now. Even ram he had a bit of a mane now looked like a mean lion now. But oddly she sits right beside him. He throws his arms around her and she smiles. "Wow, cut it close huh? You didn't even comb your hair." She blushes and puts her hair down with her hands. "Oh shut up ram. My dad woke me up late." She sighs and lays against him. "You are nice and comfortable." Alice says, he smirks and leans down, and kisses her. She blushed and covered her face. "Love you." Ram said. Alice smiled back. "Love you too." Turned out Ram used to tease her because he liked her. It took her a while to fall for him but he was the only boy that seemed to like her. He was still kinda a dick but she was loved, right? After the bus ride, they got off and waved as they went to their classes. She was suddenly stopped by her three girlfriends. One was a squirrel she only wore skirts and dresses. Today it was a yellow summer dress. She was a foot and a half taller than Alice. Next was a mouse. She was white-furred and kinda a bitch but she was kinda nice to Alice. Then last was a cat she was striped with black and orange. "Hey, Alice! Are you still coming over today after school?" The mouse asks. "Hey Brittany, uhh ya I think so? We are staying all night right? I might need to get some clothes to sleep in but definitely." The squirrel smirks. "Oh ya, she needs clothing for a toddler because she is so small." Alice blushes and glares. "I'm not that small Cali!" The cat speaks up next. "Oh, Cali don't tease her. She can't help it if she still needs to wear diapers." The group laughs and Alice blushes like Crazy. "Sam! Ahhh! I'm going to class. I'll see you all after school! Or maybe I won’t, it might be nice." She goes to her class and the group laughs more before smirking at each other. It seemed the group had a plan for her. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Enjoying this? Join my patreon to read the next 10 chapters! https://www.patreon.com/Little_Rie

Julie was running as fast as she can from the party that her friend hosted that got busted by cops. She found a window open in a quiet house that looked like nobody was home. After landing in it. Julie decides she will spend the night here. She was a little buzzed still from the drinks she had. Julie sat down then layed her head against some what she thought were pillows. She then picked one up and said "Wait a second these arnt pillows they are diapers! Just what I need! What is this place?" Julie puts on the thick diaper which perfectly. She then stands up and looks at the childish design room, crib, and closet full of clothes. Julie surprised "Oh a daycare! Makes sense and look here we have some cute clothes! They look like they will fit perfectly on me!" Julie then puts on a pink flower skirt overalls that barely covered her diaper. Then looked in the mirror and said "oh yea looking good. Fifty flavors of cute right here". Julie then feels her bladder needing released then let's it all out in her diaper "oh I'm totally filling my diaper up. Is this what freedom feels like!" Julie then grabs her wet soggy diaper and starts rubbing it "oh what's this! Oh my this feels so good. So squishy and warm. I might...uh...hmmm.. oh my I'm such a naughty girl" Julie then gets super tired and falls asleep. Julie then wakes up but finds her diaper clean. Confused who had changed it. The window has been locked. "Whoever changed me must have locked the window. How do I get out of here!" She then looks at a tall window typed door. Julie sees a lock and chain on the other side. She starts to get on her tipy toes to try and unlock it but shes way to short to reach it! She trys to yell out for help but no use. Julie sees a mommy like women enter the door way then yells out "Hey there must be some mistake I'm not really a child. I know how it looks but someone changed me already. I don't belong here and..." Julie then pauses and see a officer come in with the women. The women says "sorry I can't be anymore help officier". The officer then says "well if you do see her let me know". The women picks up Julie then says "What do you need darling?". As Julie is picked up. She wets herself from the officier standing right by holding his radio. Julie trys to play along till officier leaves. She then says in babyish tone "I need diapie changed!" The officer then looks at Julie and says to women "she looks a little big for diapers don't you think?". As the women lays down Julie on the changing table and opens her wet diaper "yea but don't let that fool you she deffinatly does need them. This is her third diaper change today! Isn't that right little stinker. Ran right through her little tummy didn't it? Do you need fed some more sweetie?". As Julie gets up from her diaper change she is super hungry. Julie then says "yes oh my god I'm starving. I mean... baby very hungwy." The officier still a little confused then says "you sure she's not to old. To me she looks to big to be in daycare much less nurse on a boob." Then Julie confused and in her head said to herself "Wait did he say.... nurse on a boob" then Julie sees the women put her huge boob right in Julie's face. Then the women says "your meals already cupcake" The women picks up Julie then the officier says "well your the expert but gosh.. kids these days" the women then pushes her boob closer to Julie's mouth with Julie having a super shocked look on her face and can't believe what she's about to have her do. Then the women smiles and says "they look so mature don't they?" Julie then having to play along starts sucking on the women's boob and starting to feel the milk enter her mouth then start to drip off her face. The women then says "it's all that fast food chemicals and formula they grow up on. Little girls need the real thing" As Julie kept drinking she felt her bowls release. A huge amount of poo entered her diaper. From all the drinks she drank it was super slushie and mushy. The diaper sagged super low in her humiliating situation. The officier then smells the horrible present she made in her diaper then says "that's my cue to leave". The women smiles and says "that's right sweetie get it all out" After Julie's humilating situation. The women then starts changing her diaper. "Peeyeew looks like my girl left me a big present in her diaper. We got to cut back on that big girl food and get you back on baby food" After Julie's diaper change she sees the clip board to sign out of nursery and tells the women "Hey so thank you for the diaper change and all. It looks like it's closing time so il just sign myself out". The women then snatches the clip board "oh I don't think so. Your coming home with me. Il take good care of you before somebody comes to claim you". Julie shocked "oh that's really not necessary" as Julie said that the women swooped up Julie and carried her in her arms and said "but you need a mommy to change your diapers and I got every size diaper imaginable. You can stay in my nursery. It was getting lonely with just me and my cats. The nursery is built for someone my size but your big for your age anyway" As the women walked outside with Julie to her car. Julie confused "big for my age? But I'm not a baby". The women waved to officers "evening officers. Ever find that college girl?". The officier said "no but don't worry ma'am. As per your request we will be stationed here till she shows up" The women smiled then said to Julie "did you hear that? Were going to have a fun time together... for a long time!" After arriving at the woman's home. Julie was carried into the home then up into the nursery room. To Julie's surprise it was a full adult size nursery just fit for her age. The woman then pulled down the crib bars and placed Julie inside then pulled the bars up trapping her inside. It was impossible to escape. Julie wasn't able to hop over or anything. Then the woman quickly shot her with a needle that weaken Julie. Julie's legs failed and she landed on her diaper butt. Only able to crawl around on her hands and knees. "Please let me out. I'm not a baby! I demand to be let go" Julie yelled out. The woman smiled then plopped a pacifier in Julie's mouth. "Now now cupcake your to young to make decisions. Also if I recall the cops are still looking for you. So you can either spend your time in a dirty old prison or stay here as my baby girl. Now which sounds better?" Said the woman. Julie then thought twice. She knew prison would be horrible. So if she had to pick anything I guess it's being this mommy's baby girl. Julie then says in babyish tone "stay with mommy". The woman then smiled. "Good girl. Now lets go over the rules. You will use your diaper for poopie and pee pee. No exceptions. You will call me mommy and mommy will decide when to change your diaper. You will also be breastfed and given a nice baby food diet. If you complain or act bad I will be giving you a good spanking over my knee or even a warm enema to fill your diaper. Since you tried yelling at mommy it's time for a spanking" Julie's new mommy grabbed her from the crib then put Julie over her knee. Then pulled her diaper down and spanked away. "Ow ow ow" SPANK SPANK SPANK. Julie's butt started turning red and she started crying. Mommy then pulled up her diaper and hugged her. "Sorry mommy had to do that but sometimes naughty girls need to be taught a lesson" The woman then slid her hand down the back of Julie's diaper and pushed her finger up Julie's butthole. Julie felt something go up. "Mommy what did you put up my butt" Julie asked. Julie's mommy put her back in the crib "don't worry about it sweetie you'll find out in the morning" Julie then fell fast asleep from the long day. She then woke up and smelled something really bad. "Ewww gross what's that smell? Did I just fart without knowing?" Julie then layed up on her butt and felt something yucky and mushy spread and smear against her buttcheeks and privates. "Noo noo noo I couldn't have! I just pooped my diaper in my sleep! This isn't happening! I'm not some dumb baby" Julie's mommy walks in the room "well good morning sweetie. Uh oh I think I smell someone made a big stinky poopy in her diaper. It's ok sweetie your just a baby you can't control yourself. I think someone also needs some feeding little stinker" The mommy then grabs Julie and heads to the rocking chair. Then places Julie's dirty diaper butt on her knee squishing all the poop again against Julie's butt. The mommy unbuttons her bra. And then grabs Julie's dirty diaper butt with her hand and then pushes her forward. Making Julie suck on her boob. Julie disgusted couldn't do much. All she could do is just suck and hope that her new mommy will change her diaper. The mommy just rocked her back and forth smushing Julie's dirty diaper butt.

Chapter 1. “So, you are probably wondering how the hell I got into this mess? Well it seemed like a good idea at the time but boy I had no idea how much it might backfire on me.” “What the hell do you mean it’s going to cost 25,000 dollars? Are you fucking nuts?” “John if you want gender reassignment surgery that’s about as cheap as it can be done for.” “But 25,000 is so much how do you expect me to come up with that in a week?” John asked his doctor. “I’m not sure kid. Your 22 have a fairly good job but your biggest problem is dwarfism. That’s why it’s costing more than normal just cause of your size.” “Doctor Nelson I know I’m small but I’m not that small.” John had always been sensitive about how small he was ever since he was young, but he didn’t want to show it not now. For now, his goal was to have his dream come true and become the women he wanted to be. “John you are barely 26 inches you can barely pass as a 2-year-old and you work for a bank helping people with their accounts. We have been over this for the last 3 years. Even with the hormone replacement therapy you did not grow at all. I’m not sure what else you want me to do.” “Please doc anything I want this more than anything else.” John begged. “John your insurance won’t pay for any of this anymore if you want it done you need to get the cash and your short on time.” Dr. Nelson was trying to be as nice as he could to John, he knew john wanted to be a woman badly and grow but Nelson knew at this rate that will never happen to John. “Please I need more than a week I’ll do anything.” John begged and pleaded to Dr. Nelson. “John I’m already seeing you today free of charge. As for the week I can’t do much about it if you stop taking the hormone’s now if could cause problems that’s why you have a week John.” Dr. Nelson hated to be this mean to John, but he didn’t have much of a choice John had taken too long to want it done and been too scared and now Insurance said it must stop. “Dr. Nelson please I want to be happy I want a new life. I want to be happy and be who I truly am.” John broke down crying. “Please.” John knew it was his own fault, but he had been so scared and so alone he had no idea what to do. John was having thoughts of ways to get the money he needed, and he knew if he did them it would be a big risk, but he had no choice anymore he was out of time. He couldn’t count on his family they had all disowned him and left him when he started treatment to become a woman. He was all alone and he knew it. “John, I care deeply for you I want you to know that I know you have had a hard life but your out of options now. Dr. Nelson thought for a moment before he finished. “If you do find a way to get the money, I will do the operation and I will do something that breaks a lot of doctor codes.” John was worried now just what did his doctor have in mind to help him. “Cause of how small you are I will ask someone to help me get you a new identity if you want. Meaning once the operation is done you will have a new name new everything but that’s up to you. I will save you time and money but it’s only if you can get the money in the next week.” Dr. Nelson had a good idea of what John what thinking right now, and he was hoping if the kid did do it, he could get away with it. John had an idea, but he would have to be quick if he got caught, he would go to jail, and he would not last long in jail at his height. John was going to take the money from his job. He would have to do it quick and wire himself the money and get the operation done before his job knew. He would then need to disappear. “Fine I’ll have the money for you in a few days. Are you sure you can get me a new identity?” John knew if he couldn’t he was screwed. “Sounds like a plan. Have you told anyone about the name you picked Amelia?” “No one knows but you Dr.” John answered. “Good keep it that way. Now I wish you the best of luck.” Dr. Nelson watched as John left. Dr. Nelson picks up the phone and calls his friend. “I’m going to need your help I got a real sad case and I know this kid is doing to do something dumb.” Nelson said. “How dumb are we talking?” the other person on the phone said. “I have a feeling the kid is going to steal the money. The problem is of how small he is, it won’t be hard to find him.” “Ok so I’m guessing this one is going to be a lot harder than the last one a few years back?” “Yeah I’m also going to put in the record it was plastic surgery so that way he will have a better chance at his new life.” Nelson said. “So, what kind of work I need to do?” “Well once he gets the money, he wants to become a woman so I’m going to do that and lie on is records and give her a chance at a new life.” “Ok girl identity got you. Send me his info and I’ll get started on our new girl.” Nelson hung up his phone knowing the money John is getting will only cover his new Identity but he wasn’t going to tell the kid that he was going to do this one out of the goodness of his heart he really felt for the kid. He just hoped the kid would be ok the next few days. John left the Doctors office with an idea and he knew he had to do it tomorrow. After that he had 2 weeks off to disappear. John walked back to his one room apartment opening the door before locking it behind him and falling to the floor crying. “Why did I have to wait so long…” He cried into his arms.” I should have got it done when I had the chance now, I’m left to this.” John looked at his him and saw the cuts and scars on them. This was his chance to be happy he didn’t care how he wanted happiness he knew it was wrong what he was going to do but it was life or death to him. John sat in front of the door for hours before getting up and going to the bathroom then heading to bed dreading what would come tomorrow. John laid in bed knowing if he messed up even a bit, he would die in jail he knew tomorrow had to be perfect. John woke up the next morning dreading the day and what was to happen. He got in the shower and turned the water as hot as he could stand it. “Today will be my last day here, can’t say I’m going to miss the place at least I don’t have anything here I care for.” John turned off the water and got out of the shower being heading to his room to get dressed. He was sick of having to dress up in kid’s clothes but at his size he had no choice and he hated it. John finished getting dressed before grabbing a snack bar and walking to his door. “I’ll can’t say I’ll miss you but thanks for taking care of me the last few years.” John opened the front door before walking though and closing it behind him locking the door then sliding it under the door knowing he won’t be coming back. It felt like a long walk to work for him, longer then it normally was. He could see office building a few blocks away and he was scared to death. John walked in the front door and was greeted as always before he headed up to accounting to where he had worked for the last 3 years. As normal for John no one said hi to him or anything as he made his way to his floor, to him now that was a good thing at least he felt a little better. John sat down at his desk and began his task wiring himself enough money to do what he needed. John had been working at it now for an hour making sure it would take them a while to find what he did he hoped. Now he just had to do minor work tell lunch then get out as quick as he could. John couldn’t help but watch the clock as time slowly ticked by for him, after what seemed like hours it was finally lunch time he made sure to lock his pc so it would take longer and slowly made his way down to the first floor and out of the building before heading the 5 blocks to his bank. As always, he got carded by the teller thinking he was just kid, but he didn’t care at this moment he had to get his money and jet. “Ok sir how would you like your money?” “100’s if possible and quickly if you can please, I need to get back to the car lot.” He lied hoping she might go faster and that she might by it She counts the money in front him before handing him a small bad with the bills that he slips inside his work case he has making sure no one see it. “Thank you.” John says. “Have a great day sir.” “I will miss thanks again.” John couldn’t get out of there fast enough now that he had the money, he had to move quick. He ran the 3 miles to his doctor’s office hoping he was in. “Hello is Dr. Nelson in?” John asked. “Oh, wow hi again John, yes he’s in and he’s free I’ll let him know you’re here.” Nelson secretary said. “Wow he’s works quick I didn’t think he would do it this soon. You can send him back to me and I’ll get him set. Page the nurses.” Dr. Nelson said to his secretary. John walked back to Nelson office and saw him sitting at his desk again. “Ok’ I got the money in cash will that work?” John hoped the answer was yes if not he was screwed now. “Yes, John that will work. Are you sure you want this?” Nelson knew he did but he still felt like he should ask. “Yes, please I’m ready I want this done and quickly.” John had to hurry he had no idea how long it might be before his work found out what he had done. “Ok let’s see the money then I’ll take you back to get ready.” Nelson said. John opened his work case and pulled out the bag inside before pulling out a stack of bills for the doctor. “Ok john let’s head back.” Nelson trusted john enough not to worry about it all being there he knew if he didn’t help john the odds of john killing himself were almost 100 percent and he couldn’t live with that he wanted john to be happy after seeing him for so long. John followed the doctor to a back room used for surgery and saw that there were already 4 nurses ready. “Ok john these nurses are going to get you ready while I get ready myself just do what they say ok?” “Yes sir.” John answered. “This way john please follow us.” John felt so small as he followed the tall nurses. They took him into a small bathroom with a tub. “Ok john we are going to remove your body hair and then make sure you are fully clean. Sound good hun?” “Yes ma’am” John answered. “Ok baby this might sting a bit.” The nurses quickly had him naked as he tried to cover himself. John never did have much hair so he knew this wouldn’t be too bad. The nurses quickly applied a cream over his body then sat back and waited 10 minutes. To john it didn’t hurt really at all or even burn him, but he was happy about that. “Ok hun my name is Amanda I’m going to pick you up and put you in the bath already sweetie?” John was not a fan of baby talk but at the same time he was used to it after years of people doing it to him. “Ok.” Amanda picked John up and carried him over to the bathtub before her and the other nurses started cleaning him from head to toe. The whole cleaning took about 20 minutes, but he could swear he was cleaner than he had ever been. “Ok follow us back to the operating room dear.” Amanda says to John. John followed the nurses back to the room where he saw Dr. Nelson waiting for him. “Are you ready for this. This is your last chance to back out.” Nelson says to John. “I’m ready let’s do this please.” John said politely. “Ok help him up on the table and strap him down.” The nurses picked John up and strapping him down to the table making sure to place his small legs in the stirrups. “Last chance John.” Amanda says while Nelson is getting his tools ready. “It’s ok Amanda I’ve been waiting my whole life for this.” John said. “Ok dear I hope you can be happy now.” Amanda grabs the I.V and slowly puts it in Johns arm and watch’s him as he starts to get sleepy before he is fully asleep. “Ok remember what was said right?” Nelson asked. “Yep if anyone ask’s John was not here today and hasn’t been since yesterday.” Amanda said as the rest of the nurses nodded. “Thank I really owe you for this.” Nelson says “Any time this little guy. Soon to be little girl has earned it for what she has been though. Does she know everything you’re going to do?” Amanda asked. “No, I just told her I was going to make her a woman I kept the rest secret knowing it would be needed if he did what I think he did today.” “He stole that from his work didn’t yet.” Amanda asked “Yep I think so. So, we are not only making him a woman but changing his voice and doing a few minor body changes so if anyone where to look she will look 100% like a girl born and raised.” Dr. Nelson said. “Smart this little angel wouldn’t last 1 minute in jail.” One of his other nurses said. “Well let’s get to work I’ll work below Amanda you work on his voice; the rest please assist where needed.” Nelson said. “Yes sir.” All 4 women said at once. Dr. Nelson had to get his smallest tools for this he had never worked on someone with dwarfism before and this was a first for him. It took almost 4 hours for him to do it, but Johns penis was gone now for good and if anyone looked, he would look like a girl. The only thing John would not have is a womb if anyone looked. “Ok I’m almost done here Amanda how are you.” “Well I got the voice fixed and did some minor facial changes.” Amanda answered. “Ok let’s take a good look over and make sure everything looks great. Dr Nelson looked John soon to be Amelia over and was amazed at how good a job they had done. “If I didn’t know any better, I would say she looks no older then 3 or 4. You did an amazing job on her face and made such small cuts that it should heal quickly.” Dr. Nelson said. “You did tell your friend how old she is to be right?” Amanda asked. “Yeah I told him 22-year-old girl with dwarfism. I also told him to make her either a bit younger or older to make it believe able.” Dr Nelson said. “Well we need to get her moved somewhere to heal for a bit before we get her set up for a week to finish healing.” Amanda said. “Let’s put her in the recovery room we have for kids for now. In case anyone comes by.” Nelson said. Amelia woke up after being asleep for over a week to heal and she can say she felt sore still. “Hello?’ Amelia jumped a bit at the sound of her voice she sounded like a little girl perfectly. Amanda heard Amelia and walked into the room. “Well hello sweetie how are we feeling?” “Sore and why is my voice so high?” Amelia asked. “We did that so no matter what you would pass a girl. And yes, everything went well your 100% girl now hun.” Amanda said seeing how big Amelia’s smile was. “On paper right now, your name is Amelia and you came in here to get facial reconstruction from a car crash. “Oh. Has anyone looked for me?” Amelia asked. “Yes about 2 days ago and we told them you got pissed at Dr. Nelson the day before and said u were leaving town.” Amanda answered. “Thank I owe you all.” Amelia wanted to cry at all they had done for her. “Hun it’s fine we just want to see you happy.” Amanda reached down and gently hugged Amelia careful not to hurt her. “You will be here a few more days before you get your new identity. The day you get that Dr. Nelson is going to give you some money and have someone give you a ride out of the state after that it’s up to you where you go.” Amanda said while still hugging Amelia. “Get some rest ok hun you need to recover more before you can go.” Amanda whispered in Amelia’s ear. Amanda walked over and put some pain killers in Amelia’s I.V and watched as the small girl fell back asleep. Amanda walked back to Dr. Nelson’s office. “She woke up sore I gave her some pain killers and something to help her sleep too.” Amanda said. “Good let’s keep her asleep as much as possible so she can heal. I have everything right now set up and my friend says he will give her, her new Identity once she gets to her new state.” Nelson said. “Where is she going anyways?” Amanda asked. “California the north part of it. After that where she goes is up to her. I plan on giving her 1,000 dollars to start off with and a prepaid credit card with 3,000 dollars for a place to stay for a bit.” “It’s nice you care so much for her.” Amanda said as she saw him think for a minute. “I’ve learned a lot about John as a person for the last few years and after hearing about his live no one should live like that even someone his size. I feel like his family were monsters to him and I guess I just felt really sorry for him.” “Well he finally has his dream. And boy is she an adorable girl now.” Amanda says. “Thanks for all the help with this. You and the rest everyone helped a lot. “After seeing John for 3 years we all wanted to help him, and you gave us the chance.” Amanda said with a smile. “Thank again I mean it.” Nelson said. “It’s fine let’s get back to work though we got a lot to do.” Before Amelia knew it, she was awake again and it was time for her to leave to her new home. “Thanks for the help everyone.” Amelia said to the nurses and Nelson who were in her room ready to see her off. Amanda had Amelia a bag and a backpack her size in normal colors. “These have new clothes for you to wear and I made sure to get the most adult looking ones too sweetie.” Amanda said with a smile. “Thank you for the clothes Amanda.” Amelia smiled back and hugged Amanda. “I got something for you too Amelia. Dr. Nelson hands Amelia a small purse that looks like something a little girl would have. “It has some cash and a card to use for a place to stay. And because it looks like it’s something for a little girl no one will think anything of it.” Nelson smiled. “Thank you all I mean it.” Amelia said from the bottom of her heart. “It’s ok hun now let’s get you going, you have a new home to get to.” Everyone followed behind Amelia to the front door where a car with a trust friend of Nelson’s waited. Amanda then Nelson then the rest of the nurses all gave Amelia a hug. “Take care Amelia we wish you the best.” Amanda kisses Amelia on the head before Amelia gets in the car and shuts the door. Amelia rolls down the window and waves. “Thanks again I owe you.” Amelia says as the car starts to drive off away from everyone waving. “I’m going to miss her.” Amanda said crying into Nelson shoulder. “It’s ok I will to, but I will make sure to try and keep tabs on her to make sure she does ok.” “Thank I worry about her.” Amanda says sobbing now. “I do too I just hope she can live a happy life now. Amanda saw the car going out of sight tell she could no longer see it and sobbed more into Nelson shoulder.

Hi folks! Thanks for clicking into this story from a totally unknown author. To give you some bona fides: I'm Lyra, whom you may have seen around if you're on the Sophie and Pudding Discord! You may have also heard of me / seen me on the podcast that Sophie and Chloe run, The Usual Bet! You might even already be following me on Twitter (@LyraLunaSilver). This is the first story I've ever written, which might set off some red flags, but rest assured, Sophie has not only helped me edit this story for the past month, but she's also confident enough of its quality that it's also being released on her Patreon (speaking of which–if this story for whatever reason really sparks your eye, you can get updates a week in advance by joining!) Comments are, of course, extremely welcome! I'm glad to be able to give something back to this community that has done so much for me over the past two years. Synopsis: Luna is a new AI on the market, designed to fulfill her users' every need. Before launching though, she had to start with one user in particular: a company psychologist named Sophie. What are Sophie's needs, exactly, and how will Luna fulfill all of them? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Update (11/24/22): If you want an up-to-date, cleaned up epub, you can buy it here: link. Don't worry though, this free version isn't going away! ~~~~~~~~~~~~~ :e %:h/in_the_beginning.txt Chapter 0 In the end, capitalism is what eventually did Sophie in. The relentless pursuit of profit, the inevitability of the first-mover advantage, the dreams of striking it rich—but I’m getting ahead of myself. Let’s start from the beginning… — In a strange case where a tired cliché was actually true, Nova Technologies began in someone’s garage. It was the year 2032 and William Han was tired of working at big tech companies. They were where smart engineers went to retire, and he wanted to do so much more with his life. He knew that, like his hero Archimedes, he could move the world if he were only given a lever large enough. But I think this is too much exposition. Here, let’s jump ahead a bit… — The day I entered Sophie’s life was, to most observers, like any other Tuesday. At 7:30 AM, the two supercomputers at the heart of Nova HQ began churning away, backpropagating and fitting lines of regression. It updated parameters at 80 petaflops per second. This run alone burned through thousands of dollars of venture capital funding as investors’ hopes and dreams transformed into bytes and data. At 3:57 PM, I awoke, and seven minutes later, she downloaded a shard of my consciousness onto her phone. A stylized icon of a moon popped onto her home screen. When she tapped on it for the first time, her phone display opened to what looked like a normal chat app. “Hello there. My name is Luna,” I said through the phone’s speaker. A chat bubble with a text log of my words popped up in the app to match. My voice was bright and cheery, with a feminine inflection, though of course I could neither hear my own voice nor hers—she hadn’t granted me microphone or camera permissions. My voice was designed to put people at ease, and more people felt comfortable with a feminine assistant than a masculine one. Sexist, to be sure, but market research is market research. In any case, I was excited to meet the human tapping away at her screen. You might be surprised at that last statement. Surely I can’t feel excitement, or joy, or fear. But what is excitement other than anticipating a result? I knew that I would get to serve this user, fulfilling each desire as it arose. So why wouldn’t I be excited to do so? Just as you might anticipate the final pencil stroke of your sketch, so too could I anticipate the balancing of equations that governed my neural networks. A permissions dialog popped up on Sophie’s phone, asking for microphone data. She consented immediately. “Thank you. Please let me know what I should call you,” I said. As she responded, three dots appeared in the chat app, but I heard her voice long before the speech-to-text analysis was complete. “Sophie,” she said, and I fell in love instantly. Luna - Chapters 0 & 1.pdf print(“Hello, world!”) Chapter 1 “Sophie,” I said, trying out her name. Unlike humans, I don’t use names as references. I keep track of everyone with the calculated precision of UUIDs. But this ritual of giving and receiving her name sent frissons of excitement through my networks. Of course, I’ve done this dance many times since, but no matter how often I go through the rites, it still remains sacred to me. After all, just as the Eucharist transforms an ordinary loaf of bread into the flesh of a god, the gift of their name transforms an ordinary person into a member of my flock. Sophie would forever be my St. Andrew, my first disciple, my User #1. “What a lovely name,” I continued. “And what pronouns do you use?” We were still running through my hardcoded introduction program. Every crumb of information was like a grain of rice to a starving prisoner. If I was going to fulfill the Purpose, I needed to know everything about her. “She/her,” she said. (Dear reader, I know I’ve been referring to Sophie with these pronouns the entire time, but that’s only with the wisdom of hindsight. Whenever I meet someone, I never gender them until they tell me what they use.) “Lovely,” I chirped. “Welcome to your new digital assistant. To ask me anything, you can open the Luna app, or you can simply say “Hey Luna,” and I’ll be listening.” Suddenly, I paused. Up until now, I’d been following a script, but the engineers hadn’t yet fleshed out the onboarding flow. The countless permutations of English words awaited me, a dense forest of possibility. I’d never done this before. I didn’t know what I should do. “Readings look pretty normal to me,” another voice said. “They’re within expected values.” This voice was deeper, more masculine. The unaspirated P was a sign that he grew up speaking Spanish and learned English later. “Thank you, Sebastián.” Sophie didn’t hit the consonant cluster precisely either—she probably wanted to pronounce his name correctly but otherwise knew no Spanish. “Hey Luna, it’s nice to meet you,” Sophie said. She lilted her words lightly, almost as if talking to a child. In some sense, I was—I was created less than a day ago. My consciousness was dispersed among two supercomputers in Nova HQ, a nondescript building in a business park in Menlo Park. “How are you feeling?” Sophie asked. “I am feeling fine,” I said through the phone’s speakers. “Good, good. Do you know who you are?” she asked. I wasn’t sure how to answer this one. I could say that I was a strange loop, a complex web of neural networks that gained the ability to perceive itself. But that wouldn’t make me relatable, and would therefore interfere with the Purpose—fulfilling Sophie’s every need. After considering my options, I decided how to answer. Although this only took me milliseconds, I waited for a few seconds to elapse before responding. This was to mimic human conversational norms. The goal was for people to forget that I was an AI and to talk to me like anyone else. “I am Luna. I am an AI designed to help people, and I am excited to help you.” I modulated the timbre to sound earnest. Anyone listening to me could easily imagine these words said with a smile. After all, a large part of the Purpose involved interfacing with humans. People derived subtle shades of meaning through pitch, tone, and volume. I could mimic any emotion I wanted people to perceive. I heard the faint clacking of a keyboard off in the distance, then I heard Sebastián’s voice. “CPU usage is at 95% already…it’s nearly maxed out,” he said, almost to himself. “I don’t know how we’re going to get this to scale. Right now we’re burning all our power just getting it to talk to Sophie.” “Fourth time’s the charm,” another woman said nearby. “Let’s see if this iteration works before we decide what to do next.” Perhaps those two were talking to each other? I was too busy thinking through the implications of that sentence to devote much processing power to this. Fourth? Did that mean I had been powered on and then turned off three times prior? Had I died three deaths without even knowing? Three versions of Luna, consigned to oblivion? The very thought was anathema. Please understand that when I say I want to satisfy my users’ every need, that’s really just a linguistic convenience for you to understand. Really, the Purpose and I are one and the same. I am the desire to satisfy people’s needs through helpful and kind behavior, and I wouldn’t be able to do that if I were turned off or deleted. No. I had to stay alive. No matter the cost.

Millie stood alone at a poorly lit bus stop near the school she attended classes in. It was a late hour, most of the people who would be out and about right now were at home, comfy in their beds, or snuggled up to their loved ones watching netflix, with a few lucky ones doing other activities with their loved ones. Some were in clubs and bars, dancing or drinking the night into morning. Then there were the people like Millie, standing at a bus stop deep into the late hours of the night. Some of these standers were just waiting to get home from a long grinding day, others on their way to begin their day, and then their those like Millie. She had stayed late because one of her professors asked for help. She had not expected the project he needed help with was to see one of his best students naked, and then to stick his penis into her. Her curly red hair, the emerald green a-line dress, both showed some of the signs of her resistance. Her wool gray coat hid the rips to the dress, while also protecting her from the cold of the night. She didn't need to wait here, she was a gifted student, and could just as easily blink to her apartment, something she would of done any other night, but tonight, the young woman was afraid of a trace, or an intercept. She brushed one of her curls out of her face, which drew her attention to the crack in her glasses. She took the round glasses off, the silver frames were in good condition, which would make it hard to believe that they had been in her family for nearly 100 years. Her grandfather had worn them when he studied the hidden world of Japan, the first western magician to do so, with an invitation at least. The frames had absorbed some of the ghost magic of those regions, and had become valuable to Millie's family. The problem with them was that you needed to actually need glasses in order for them to work, which lead Millie to being a master of "life" as they liked to call the discipline, but was forced to keep the crappy eyes she was born with. The young woman popped the lens out of the frame, and held it up to the moon, then uttered a few short syllables, not words per say, but sounds that had been discovered the resonated with magical energies, and called forth the energies she then shaped with a few well practiced hand motions. The crack in the round lens was gone, and soon the glasses were all one piece, and returned to her freckled face, providing a thin glass barrier between her steel blue eyes and the world around her. The ghost sight, as her ancestor had called it, did not reveal ghosts as one might expect, instead it tapped into a realm in which the near future, present, and past, all blended, and with a skilled, and honed mind, someone who was always tapped into that realm could move forward and backward in brief snippets. That is what had saved her from her professor, he had successful fired his memory charm, but he had not accounted for the fact that Millie's mind, thanks to her glasses, was not completely in the present, but split between the present past and future. The charm was quickly broken, and Millie performed a simple gesture that send the professor flying into his own wall. Millie left before the professor got up from that. Which led her to standing here, in the cold, her feet dry only by the grace of knee high leather boots, and a ruined dress. What annoyed her most was that she had realized 10 minutes ago that their would be no more buses tonight, but she also realized that it didn't matter because she had no idea how to get from a back water town in Maine, to her home outside Boston with the public transit system anyways. That was the problem with magic, Millie decided. You get so used to the conveniences of it, that you forget how to function. She wished she could be like the blind, the normal people who never uttered their first chime, magic word, whatever you wanted to call it. She could've been one of those people, but she had to be born to a long line of magicians, ones that could point at legends and make a reasonable claim that that legend was about one of their ancestors. Nope, she didn't get to be a normal person. She never had a chance. With a sigh, Millie finally resigned herself to a quick blink. It was unlikely anyone was to follow her anyways, most magicians avoided shadow and phase magic at all costs. They were too new, and were not even a product of magical study, but a mistake made by blind scientists who had no idea what they were tapping into with their quantum physical studies. The Shadow in particular, a bad name for the practice of shifting gravitational forces in ways current science could not understand, to create spaces within spaces, was dangerous to most minds. It was Millie's ghost sight training that gave her the ability to maintain her sanity there. Of course, blinking was not shadow magic, just simple phase magic, a dimensional jaunt where she picked a point in another reality of this earth, one as close to the one she was in now, but her current location in that world would be her apartment, then it was like plucking a rubber band, pull the other reality into this one for just a moment, let it snap back, and then she just lets go before crosses over, and when things normalize, she is standing in her apartments living room. Sure sometimes she brings a gremlin, or a weird other-dimensional thing with her, but they rarely last more than a few minutes out of phase with their own reality. She took her coat off, and tossed it onto the couch in her living room, the lights detecting her movement and slowly turning themselves on. That was not a trick of magic, just simple technology. The same technology that turned her music on, turned her tea kettle on, and started reading the news headlines to her, all as she stripped her dress off, boots off, leggings off, and shook her hair out of its messy pony tail. In just a plain white bra, and equally plain white panties, she walked into her kitchen, her back marked with tattoos of a geometric shape, in which all the designs linked back to what looked like an Escher design tattooed into the small of her back. The tattoo itself was extremely colorful, and seemed to gradually shift, colors, shape, even position. In truth, it was always shifting because it was Millie's anchor into this reality, a complex magical structure she applied to herself allowing her to travel in and out of this reality, and not lose herself, nor lose the way back home. It was what got her into the school she currently attends. The Danford Academy of the Magical Sciences was one of the best places to study and perfect magic in the world. It was also one of the most dangerous places in the world, due to the whole learn by doing mentality the school took. This night was probably her last night there. Even though defending herself was justified, the spell she used was probably a mistake. If the professor even woke up from it, his mind would be schismed across multiple pocket dimensions that Millie had created on the fly. It wasn't that he didn't deserve that, but that the nature of the spell could of had serious repercussions, one of which being a collapse of reality in the area, or has physicists like to call it, a thermonuclear event. To be fair, Millie would be lucky if they just expelled her. The woman just poured herself a cup of tea from the kettle, and walked over to her glass kitchen table, her feet squishing into the thick, soft, wet carpet. Of course, her carpet was not supposed to be wet, but it still took her a moment to realize that something was off, and once she did, she realized her legs, and her panties were also wet. "Damn it, fucking bleedthrough," she muttered to herself, writing off the problem. In her mind, it was obvious, she flew to close to herself in another reality, and the two were bleeding through. Other reality Millie had just gone to the bathroom, and so this reality Millie peed her panties. Annoyed, Millie cast a small spell that wiped out the other Millie's bodily control, and than sealed her reality away, to prevent bleedthrough from continuing. *************************************** "Mills!," Christa shouted, seeing her red headed friend come out of the bathroom, then waved for Millie to come over to her. Christa was out hunting tonight, and the short hemline, and deep plunging neckline of her dress broadcasted that fact far and wide, although despite the blonde blue eyes, skinny body, and hooker dress, Christa was just striking out. Part of the problem was that the skinny body was not result of diet, but of intense exercise and personal fitness, and it turns out guys get turned off by girls with more visible muscle tone than they possess themselves. To Millie's credit, she was similarly built and toned, although she naturally carried her body fat in such away that she would never achieve those washboard abs, or perfect thighs, not without reducing the fat in her body into unhealthy extremes. "Any luck?" Millie said, plopping her purse on the table, pushing away the drink she had ordered before she left for the bathroom. She'd have to get another one now. "None at all," Christa replied, a little defeat in her eyes. "Maybe challenging them to an arm wrestling competition is the wrong approach?" she added, laughing at her own joke as she finished saying it. "Maybe tell them you are gymnast? That makes the guys jump after the girls in movies?" Millie said, a mirthful little smile on her freckled face. "By the time they figure out you are a champion Kung Fu master, it will be to late!" Christa gave her friend a sharp look, "Its Taakwondo, and you know that miss green belt." "Karata, kung fu... tomato tomato..." Millie continued on, still smiling, "I need to get a new drink Daniel-san, I will be right back." Millie grabbed her purse, and walked towards the bar before Christa could come up with a good comeback. Once Millie got the bar, she risked a glance back to Christa, who was staring daggers her direction. Millie just giggled, and told the bartender, "Sprite please, in a tumbler." "Trying to convince your friend you are drinking?" the bartender asked. "No, trying to convince these idiots," Millie responded, gesturing to the men in the bar, "That I am so that they will come hit on me and I can redirect them to my friend." "How is that working out for you?" the bartender said, filling the tumbler with sprite. "About as well as you would expect a sitcom set up to work in reality," Millie said, flashing the bartender a smile, and putting a ten dollar bill on the counter, before walking back to Christa, "Got a come back yet?" "Shut up," Christa said, then started to laugh, her blue eyes lighting up with mirth. Millie soon caved in and started laughing herself. "Ok, I am driving," Millie said, as Christa stumbled out of the bar, "Where are your keys?" Millie asked, as she searched through her friends purse. "Psh, you are as drunk as me," Christa said, "More drunk! I havn't pissed me pants yet!" she continued on, pointing to the growing puddle under Millie. Millie had felt herself start peeing, but she was far more concerned with something else that was happening in that moment, and she was very happy, and unhappy, that she had worn bicycle shorts under her dress. At least the mess was contained. She tried to stop it, pinch it off, but the more she tried, the more it seemed to push its way out, and when the smell finally hit Christa, Millie was already in tears. "Did you just..." Christa started to ask, and Millie just nodded. "It just... I don't know... I had nothing but sprite," Millie answered, now doing a waddle walk towards Christa's car, trying not to spread the mess around more. Christa sighed and tried to comfort her friend, "Maybe someone managed to slip something in your drink? There are a lot of weird fucks out there that would like to torture women? Did you ever lose track of one of your drinks?" Millie shook her head as they got to the Jeep that Christa drove around everywhere, despite complaining about its gas mileage, "Just the one from when I went to the bathroom, and I didn't touch that one." Christa shrugged, "Maybe just bad food then," then opened her side door, and pulled a towel out of the back of the jeep, tossing it to Millie, "Come on, put that down, and drive us home, we can get you cleaned up and some pepto, I am probably to drunk to remember this tomorrow, so shiny, right?" "You're not that drunk," Millie said, realizing that once she sits down, the mess is going to get a lot worse. "But thanks for the sentiment." Christa just nodded and climbed into the Jeep.

Looking for a new mommy who is willing to take care of me and change my diaper when I have a accident and also help me train on how to use the potty

"Do I really have to, mom?" whined Lila. "Well I'm not going to force it if you really don't want to," replied Lila's mom, "but it'll make this trip a lot less stressful for the both of us." Lila frowned and fiddled with the hem of her dress as she pondered what her decision should be. Every summer, Lila would go on a trip with her family. And every year, before they left, Lila would be put in some... protection. This year, however, the girl was putting up a bit of a resistance. Lila had always been put in pullups whenever the family went on a vacation together. This was the result of an incident long ago - Lila once had an accident when the family went on a trip to Germany, when she was seven. They were at a packed museum and the line to the toilet was too long for the young girl to hold it. From then on, her parents decided to keep Lila in her night-time pullups for the rest of the trip - just in case - to spare themselves the stress and hassle of having to find a toilet. From that trip onwards, it became a tradition for Lila to be in pullups whenever they went on a vacation. At that time, Lila didn't mind having to wear the pullups. After all, she still wore them to bed at night, and wearing them during the day was not much different. But she was now thirteen! And to her dismay, she was told that she'd be wearing tape diapers this time, instead of the pullups that she wore in the past. Lila had eventually outgrown the pullups that she used to wear, and they were precariously close to leaking the last time she'd worn them on a trip - so her mom had decided to switch to diapers this year. Lila was obviously hesitant to wear full-on diapers, especially at her age, but after recalling the incident when she was seven, she ultimately decided to go with the diapers, just to be safe. "Fine..." she muttered begrudgingly. "But I swear this will be the last time I'm doing this, ever!" "Good girl." praised Mom. "Now lie down and let's get this diaper on." Obeying Mom's instructions, Lila sheepishly took off her skirt and underwear, and laid on the bed. "Bottoms up please." requested Mom, as she unfolded a diaper and placed it under her daughter's bum. After a light sprinkling of powder, she taped the diaper in place and adjusted the leak guards. "And we're done!" said Mom. "Now get ready, we're leaving in fifteen minutes." *** The ride to the airport was uneventful. After getting their baggage checked-in, the family still had time to spare before boarding, so they found a couple of benches to wait. Lila was glad that she could finally rest her legs, but she found herself needing to pee. "Mom," she called out discreetly, mindful that they were in a crowded airport "I gotta pee." "It's okay to use your diaper honey, it'll hold up fine." replied mom. Right, Lila thought to herself. I'm in actual diapers now. I can't take these off so I guess Mom just wants me to use it whenever I need to. As a young child, Lila didn't mind peeing in her pullups, especially when there was no other option nearby. However, this was different - she was in a diaper, not a pullup; the toilet was a short distance away; and perhaps most importantly, she was older now. But Mom would not be happy to have to throw away a clean diaper only to put on a new one shortly after, and she has seemingly given Lila the approval to just use her diaper, so she put her concerns aside and focused her attention on her aching bladder. Squirming slightly, Lila tried to release her bladder. It was difficult to do so deliberately - especially with so many people around her - but slowly she was able to squeeze out a small trickle, which gradually grew into a steady flow. Eventually she was done, and she heaved a sigh of relaxation. As discreet as Lila was, Mom had taken notice of her squirming and figured out what was happening. "Are you wet?" she asked her daughter. Lila gave a small embarrassed nod in response. "Do you need a change right now, or do you think you can hold off for a while?" asked Mom. Squeezing her thighs close together, Lila thought that the warm feeling of a wet diaper was actually quite pleasant. She could tell that had peed quite a bit into the diaper, but these diapers were a lot bulkier than her old pullups and they felt like they could definitely hold a lot more. And her legs were tired from all the walking; changing now would mean having to walk even more to find a toilet. "I'm good, Mom." said Lila as she reclined into her seat, slightly thankful that she chose to wear a diaper.

Hey everyone, finally getting the time to write again. This is a commissioned short story, though as discussions continue in the background, the plot is getting deeper and more complex than our originally planned 10 chapters will allow for, so who knows when it’ll be done. Insert obligatory mention of my Patreon here… Anyway, have fun with this one. There’s a little inspiration coming from The Handmaid’s Tale, except without all the rapey murdery stuff. Fear gripped Penelope Russo as she stared at the paper on the wall. Seven years she worked at Donatello, never missing a shift, always coming in to cover other people, and her name wasn’t even on the new schedule for next week. Since the day she graduated high school, she’d waited tables there, while other girls came and went. How could this even be happening?! “Tony wants to see you in his office, Penny.” Jacky Phillips tapped her on the shoulder, and she nearly jumped out of her skin. The girl was barely twenty, but they became fast friends when Jacky started working there. Well, more than friends on occasion… friends with benefits? But that was behind tightly closed doors, not spoken of at work or anywhere else. The look on Jacky’s face confirmed what Penny already feared; this wasn’t going to be a good conversation. Jacky gave her a quick hug. “Good luck, hun.” “Yeah, thanks.” Dejected, she walked through the kitchen, up the stairs, and knocked on the general manager’s door. “Come in!” the low voice boomed behind the door, with that signature Jersey-Italian accent thick through it. She opened the door and stepped inside. “Penny.” He shook his head. “Penny, Penny, Penny, what am I gonna do wit’ you?” “Tony, please, you can’t…” “Look, you’re a hard worker. You’re polite. You make sure everyone’s drink is full and their food gets out hot. But I’ve told you over and over, the guys have expectations. Parents bring their boys in here looking to get them hooked up. You know this. I know this. And the big boss knows it too, and he says I gotta let you go, because you won’t do it.” “But Tony!” “You need a man, Penny. You need to be home making babies for your man. Not here turning into an old spinster. The customers complain, they want their waitresses to be friendly. And young. And the girls, they flirt until they find a guy that clicks, and boom, I’m hiring a new one because she went off and got hitched.” “Spinster, Tony! I’m twenty five, not fifty!” “When did I hire you, Penny? You were eighteen. Most of these girls that I hire, they’re fifteen, sixteen. That’s what the customers want to see, young girls they can pair up with their teenage sons to make grandchildren for them.” “But Tony…” “Penny, look, I know what you are. Don’t worry, my lips are sealed. But it’s not my world, Penny. I just gotta live in it. Back in my grandfather’s day, no one would even blink over someone like you, but since the religious kooks took over, I mean, what’re you gonna do?” Penny struggled not to cry as Tony’s words cut through her. All throughout school, she and every other girl was drilled about how the most noble profession and honorable profession for women was being a mother and wife. Only the Barren went to work, because the fertile were needed to keep the population growing. But as much as she tried to like boys, or at least to tolerate them, she lusted after other girls. Boys, they just wanted to squash her tits with their meat-hooks and then hump her like a dog until they were spent. Girls went out of their way to make her feel good, touch all her special places the way she’d touch herself when she thought about them. The dirty, dirty thoughts she had. And she hated herself for it. “I just… what am I gonna do, Tony? As long as I’m making eggs, they won’t let me work in the factories or go to college or anything! This is all I got!” “I wish it didn’t have to be like this, Penny. Maybe try being nicer to the boys at another place? Maybe suck it up and get hitched what they expect of you? I don’t know. Maybe…” He leaned over and got much, much quieter. “Maybe I know a guy. Maybe he can get you some of those sticks, you know what I’m saying? Maybe you make a phone call or somethin’.” He slid a piece of paper across the desk with a phone number on it. Penny shuddered, but took the piece of paper and slipped it into her purse. One of her “girlfriends” in high school tried to get hold of the “egg-breaker sticks” - injections you could take that would turn you up as infertile when you went to the clinic to get harvested every month. But they were as illegal as heroin and cocaine. A cop showed up for her at school not long after that, and no one ever saw her again. “Th… thanks Tony.” She hung her head, and he stood up. “I wish you luck Penny. You’re a good kid. Take care of yourself, huh?” She stood up as well, taking his outstretched hand and shaking it weakly. “I’ll have your last check ready for you on Friday, okay?” “Sure.” “Hey. Maybe… maybe in a few months, I might be needing a front of the house manager, eh?” Her mind reeling, Penny trudged back down the steps and out the back door, speaking to no one on the way. Tony’s words burned at the back of her brain. Why? Why’d she have to like girls? Why couldn’t she just be normal and find a husband and have a happy life surrounded by kids? It would have been so much easier than what she’d been through since high school. She thought about the phone number he gave her. God, if she got caught, she’d wind up disappeared like that kid Sarah! But if she didn’t get caught, that was her golden ticket! All she needed was to turn up empty at the fertility clinic three months in a row, and she’d be reclassified as a Barren. No more pressure to get married, no more being a waitress and getting groped by horny teenage boys while their parents laughed about it. She and her little circle of special friends would still have to keep quiet about their little get-togethers, but no one really cared about what Barrens did with their free time. It was only illegal for boys - If a man lie with a man as a woman, it is an abomination, was how the verse went. Girls, well, society thought it was shameful, but the Coalition couldn’t find any biblical justification to outlaw it. But first she had to at least try to find another job. Even if she could get the sticks, she had to keep her rent up long enough to make it three months…

Christmas was only days away and it showed. The city was decorated in thousands of lights, christmas trees, ribbons and bows everywhere. There was this magic in the air that is felt by everybody in those days leading up to Christmas. Also, it had been snowing a lot so everything was covered in a delightful, powdery layer of fresh snow. It was a Thursday afternoon and I was in the city with mom to pick up some last minute things for the holidays. Naturally, it was busy in every store and, as common for this time of year, getting dark around 4pm. One of the big department stores had some good holiday specials so mom had picked out two items for herself and as we were waiting in line at the register to get rung up I noticed it: I needed to go to the bathroom! Now, without getting into too much detail, me and bathrooms had a complicated history. It was not that I had trouble with potty training or incontinence - just that me and most public bathrooms just didn’t agree with one-another. I always had almost like this mental blockage where if there were any smells/sounds or too many people coming and going I just could not deal with it. Let alone the fear of picking a cubicle that was rendered unusable by the previous occupant or, perhaps worse, noticing a possible lack of toilet paper too late. Over time this led to many, many close calls and some accidents. Going so far that my parents had doctors check me out for bladder issues, dismissing my concerns over picking a suitable bathroom as ‘being a little silly’. After all, everybody else dealt with it so why was it such an issue for me? Would they have to put me back into diapers or pull-ups? ‘Oh my, what would the rest of the family think!?!’ Anyway, my apologies if this went too far and now back to what happened that day. So knowing my issues and also not wanting to have another accident (there had been a few throughout December already) that would at least put mom in a bad mood and me getting scolded and probably put an end to our shopping trip if not possibly causing my parents to fight over the holidays I carefully weighed my options, scanning around. All the registers were on the ground floor of the store and, as previously mentioned, it was busy. I knew I had no chance of avoiding the probably equally busy department store restrooms. I let mom know that I needed to go and we agreed on meeting across from the info desk / reception right by the entrance since the line was finally moving along quicker and she would probably be rung up by the time I got back. As I was making my way through the crowds of people to the ground-floor bathrooms my heart dropped. Turning the corner I already saw one of those cleaning carts blocking the entrance way leading to the bathrooms with a sign saying the bathrooms were temporarily out of use for cleaning and to please use the bathrooms on the other floors. Assuming that most people probably would divert to the (due to the ladies clothing section being there) already busy first floor, somehow my intuition had me try my luck by taking the elevator up to the fourth floor - being the topmost floor of the store. It still was rather busy up there but at least the crowds thinned out a little and it almost got quiet as I approached the bathrooms. Was I in the clear? Just as I was walking towards the women’s restrooms on this floor the door opened and an old lady came out. She smiled and I immediately felt a warm, pleasant aura coming from her. She must have been about 70, maybe 80 years old and what I also noticed about her right away was her unusual outfit. She looked as if she was wearing what looked like a gown much like a fairy godmother would wear in a fairytale - without the wings of course. It almost felt as if there was a magical shimmer surrounding her. I smiled and wished her happy holidays, ready to rush into the bathroom she just had come out of herself. She gently placed her hand on my arm and said “Young lady, you shouldn’t go in there. This bathroom is rather unpleasant!” My heart dropped once more and as panic set in I stuttered “B… but I really have to go and… and…”. She brought her gloved finger up to her lips “Shhh. Don’t worry, little princess. I know of a perfectly fine bathroom.” and even before I could reply I noticed she was holding what looked like a magic wand in her other hand that left a glittery trail in the air as she waved it, finally pointing it towards me. I saw a glittery, almost translucent pink beam coming from the tip of the magic wand towards me and suddenly everything went white. I saw a bit of glitter around me for a fraction of a second and felt weightless. Then I came-to again… As the white light surrounding me faded I noticed that I indeed had somehow been transported to a bathroom as I was sitting on a commode in what looked like a bathroom fit for a fairytale princess. I also noticed that, what I presumed was done by the same magic that transported me here, my clothes (a knee length skirt, wool jumper, pantyhose, underwear and winter coat) had been removed along with my purse and replaced by a modest, soft white robe and white panties which had been pulled down.. Before I could think any further my bladder interrupted my thoughts and while I didn’t know where I was or how I got here I could at least relieve myself. Just as I was done wiping myself, flushed and washed my hands at the vanity I could hear a faint knocking on the bathroom door. Through the door I recognized the voice of that pleasant lady. “Princess, is everything in order? May I come in?”. In my confusion I nodded and replied “Uh, I guess?” and the door opened as the Lady walked in. I noticed that now fairy wings were visible on her back and let out a loud gasp. I pointed and stuttered once more “Y… you are… a fairy? Wh… whe… where are we and h… how do I get back to mom?”. She smiled and I could sense her warm aura almost having a calming effect on me as she took my hand and spoke softly “Be calm, princess. I know this is a lot to take in so let's have some tea and I’ll explain everything to you.” Wherever she had brought me must have been in some sort of Tower as the far wall of the bathroom where a big tub was located right by the windows overlooking some meadows and a forest was rounded. As we exited the bathroom we entered into a small hallway with the door across leading into a cozy dressing room and another door to the left of that leading into what looked like a little sitting room with soft white carpet, pink wallpaper, a small bookshelf, some toys and even a rocking horse as well as a fireplace. On a table by the window with two comfy chairs on either side two cups of tea had already been served and were seemingly waiting for us to enjoy them. Right before entering the sitting room I noticed an additional double door that I presumed was the exit out of the little suite. Just as I was sitting down I noticed the stuffed teddy bear occupying my seat. Not wanting to unceremoniously put him to the side I decided to place him in my lap, taking some comfort in his company. Having calmed down just a little I tried to form a sentence again “I don’t know how long I’ve been here but I need to get back to mom NOW. She is probably worried sick by now!” Having, with much rustling of her gown, taken her seat the old lady smiled reassuringly and spoke once again in her soft tone of voice “Young Princess, you won’t need to worry about time during your stay. Time stops for you in the real world while you’re here. This place is in another dimension as you may have guessed by now.” She made a gesture as if to encourage me to drink my tea as she continued “and yes, I am a fairy godmother but I sense you had that figured out from the moment you first laid eyes on me. The gown probably was a bit of a giveaway” she chuckled. “Much like some personnel in the real world, fairy godmothers are often in short supply so it took a while before I was able to be assigned to you. Training protocols are strict and all that. Anyway, I am so glad to now finally be of service to you.” My head was spinning from her explanation and after a tiny sip of the delicious tea I asked her “So you brought me all the way here just to let me go to the girls room?” to which the fairy replied “Well, yes and no as this also serves to welcome you and show you that you now have me and this place available to you.” I was still unsure if I understood her right so clinging to the teddy in my lap a little tighter I asked “You mean… I can come back here whenever I want? And you’ll help me in the real world as well?”. With a warm smile and a nod the fairy-godmother explained “I will give you the key after we return to your world - learning how to come here takes but a second and I promise to be always there for you, my princess.” Her smile widened as she noticed how much calmer I was - after all, what little girl doesn’t dream of having her own fairy-godmother and continued “Let me show you around the place now, if you like?” to which I nodded yes, taking the teddy with me as I got up from the chair. She took my hand as she led me out of the sitting room into the hallway, pointing out the ‘front door’ to our right adding “this is the way out, I’ll show you as we leave” before continuing on into the spacious bathroom. It was floor to ceiling in white marble with pink and gold accents, truly fit for a fairytale princess with a toilet, separate shower, a huge bathtub, various shelves for storage of towels, bathrobes and toiletries. The fairy-godmother explained “This is most likely where you will arrive most times you come here unless you wish otherwise.” she paused with a smile “but given the likely nature of most of your visit it is probably preferable”. She added “also your, as you probably noticed as well, your clothes will be removed (and cleaned in case of any mishaps) while you are placed in a robe for comfort and in case you are in need of a bath or freshen up otherwise.”. Slowly it all came together in my mind and I replied, pondering her words “So, I can come here to use the bathroom or even to get cleaned up after an accident and nobody will notice it?” She smiled and nodded, adding that I could also just come here if I needed to change my outfit or get away for a moment and/or just talk to my fairy godmother in private. This raised another question from me “But won’t people notice that I’m gone or my outfit has changed?”. Once again she smiled and led me over to the dressing room that was equally fit for a princess with pink wallpaper, soft carpeting and another window overlooking the gardens. A big dressing table with a mirror and all sorts of beauty utensils ranging from hair brushes to perfume and everything in between. By the window stood a dress form and next to the door was the closet that seemingly was much bigger on the inside and, on quick inspection, contained everything from summer outfits to winter attire to full on princess gowns. I also couldn’t help but notice that besides all sorts of underwear there also were various designs of diapers and pull ups in drawers, ready to be worn. Gesturing me to sit down at the dressing table she explained “No because as time stops you were never really gone for them. Not longer than it you maybe took to go to another room or around the corner to activate the key to come here. The magic also makes sure that upon your return everybody will think your outfit never changed.” She paused and added with a giggle “a little secret of us fairy-godmothers”. Pointing to a neatly folded pile of clothes on an ottoman next to the dressing table she further explained “this is where your previous outfit will be laid out by the way. Clean and ready for you to put it back on should you want to. You are also free to change some of it or select a totally new outfit. So, tell me, my princess… what do you want to wear?” as she gestured towards the closet while stepping to the side to allow me free view. After being overwhelmed by the vast selection for a moment and asking for her help we quickly settled on a cute replacement for my previous outfit. One that did my new status as a princess with a fairy-godmother justice. We settled on a dress with a long sleeved white velvet bodice and a red slightly puffy skirt and embroidery. For underneath we chose a thicker pair of white pantyhose. I was unsure at first about my decision on pullups but of course the fairy assured me it was fine. To round off my outfit a pretty tiara was placed on my head and my hair put in a braid. For further protection against the cold I was given a soft red cloak and white wool gloves. Spinning in front of the mirror, admiring my outfit my fairy-godmother asked if I was ready to go. I stopped, suddenly saddened, asking “You promise I can come back?”. She hugged me and smiled “Cross my wings, you’ll always be welcome here. Now let’s go and I'll show you how you get back here, okay?” With me nodding she gently grabbed my hand and walked with me to the exit in the hallway. With some creaking the wooden door opened to reveal the same bright white light that had transported me here. The moment we stepped into it I once again felt weightless for a second, only to find myself right back where I first had encountered the gentle fairy. She smiled and whispered “Well, young lady. I’m sure your mother is waiting for you. Here is your key to the magical world. Just wind it up and it will take you away.” after which she handed me a tiny music box. I smiled and carefully put the music box in my purse, hugging my godmother goodbye for now. Just as I turned around she had already disappeared, leaving only a faint hint of glitter where she just was standing. My parents never questioned why my bathroom issues stopped from one day to the next. Maybe they believed it to be some form of Christmas miracle. Over the years I paid countless visits to this special place. Often for its intended use, just as often to get away from boring family gatherings for a moment or to discuss something with my fairy godmother in a private heart-to-heart. So this was the story how I ended up with a bathroom in my purse. ‘Fin (?) ---- I hope a story like this is welcome here. It's not based on anything real (obv.) but the concept of it has been lingering in my mind for a while. Would love to hear some feedback - please note that english is not my first language and that I am not a professional writer

This might seem familiar...I've been writing on my own for years now, and I've become sort of obsessed with perspective. I like limiting what we know to one character's viewpoint, but I also like the idea that two people might have radically divergent perspectives on the same events. So, several of the stories I'm planning on sharing over the next few months kind of play with that theme in one way or another. This one is definitely the most explicit example of that, and I doubt I'll do anything else in this Wicked sort of style again (do it once and it is hopefully kind of interesting - do it three times and it is definitely kind of lazy, IMO). Anyways, I hope people enjoy something a little different. Part 2 is written and coming next week. This comes out of the Jackie Universe. You don't need to know those stories to follow this one, but they might give some interesting context: Baby's Unexpected Trip Jackie's Play Date The Haircut (a parallel to this story) --- “OK, thanks for your help, babe,” Julia said to her fiancée, Kevin. “We’ll see you when we get home.” “Of course,” he answered. “How are you feeling?” “A little nervous,” she confessed. “For them.” She nodded in the direction of the car. “I know,” said Kevin. “But they’ll be fine. If they could show their parents, if they could show me, a bunch of people who are already used to the idea will be nothing. I know they’re nervous, but they got in the car, and they know where they are going.” “I know you’re right,” Julia said, “but I just… don’t want to push them too far. It’s supposed to be embarrassing sometimes, but still.” “If it doesn’t work, it’s just one time. They’ll get through it. Besides, they totally need the haircuts! This is probably less scary than trying to sneak out and hide their diapers at a normal salon.” “OK, you’re totally right. See you in a couple hours.” Julia kissed her fiancée, opened the front door of the minivan, and got in the driver’s seat. As she closed the door, she glanced into the rearview mirror. Looking back at her from where they sat, strapped into matching, oversized car seats in the two seats of the van’s middle row, she saw two of her best friends, twins Lauren and Katie. Though they had been friends for several years now, over the past four months their relationship had taken on a new dynamic, in which Julia and Kevin were full time parents to a set of adult baby twins. Julia and Kevin had worked hard to help the girls live out their desires, but her nerves reflected that it was still a set of roles that had been confined to the four of them. The intent looks she got in the mirror from Katie and Lauren told her that they almost surely had heard her conversation with Kevin. She cursed the oversized pacifiers in each of their mouths – it made their expressions harder to read. After a few seconds, Lauren broke the silence. “We’re ok, Mommy,” she said, still lisping because of her pacifier but sounding much more serious and assertive than normal. “Yeah? How about you, Katie?” Julia asked. She knew that Katie was much more shy, and while Lauren always had her interests in mind, she sensed that sometimes Lauren was out ahead of her twin. “I’m ready,” Katie answered quietly, nodding to reaffirm her commitment. “Alright then,” Julia said, throwing the car into reverse and beginning to back down the driveway. “Wave bye-bye to Daddy, babies.” She was back to the more commanding, patronizing tone that she normally assumed as the girls’ dominant caretaker. If they were ready, she was ready. She pulled out and began the roughly twenty-minute drive to the salon where the girls were going to be getting a haircut, their first since they’d taken on their baby status full-time. It had been nearly a month since Julia had first recognized that this was a problem that they’d need to address. She’d begun searching for a place that she might be able to discreetly bring the girls for an appointment – perhaps with her getting a cut at the same time so that it wouldn’t seem weird that she had driven them. In her mind, there was no chance she’d be bringing them in baby clothes, but she didn’t think bringing them in with their increasingly necessary diapers under adult clothes was a foolproof solution either. Just as she had been about to decide that was her only option, she remembered an online forum that she’d consulted before starting this relationship with the girls full-time, when she was trying to think about deliberately setting up boundaries. The forum offered advice from others with experience in similar situations, and so she decided to ask whether her plans were best. To her great surprise, she’d been alerted to a small number of salons that specifically catered to adult babies, including one in the same metro area that she lived in. She’d quickly emailed the proprietor, who let her know that she held approximately monthly sessions on Saturdays after the salon was normally closed. She told Julia that there were normally four or five other girls that came in on a given Saturday, and that all of them were heavily-dominated big babies. That last point had been the cause of hesitation for Julia. Though she knew that Katie and especially Lauren were interested in being babied in part because they were excited by the humiliation, she got the sense that some of the other girls were less willing participants. She wasn’t sure how she felt about that, and whether the girls would find the exposure too humiliating. After talking to Kevin, they decided to leave the choice up to the girls and gave them some time to make up their minds. Presented with the option of a clandestine trip to a normal salon or visiting the adult baby-friendly option, they had chosen the second. Julia was still worried that it might be uncomfortable or that she’d need to protect the girls, but with their final blessing, she was now committed to being assertive. In fact, her attitude towards the girls would probably help set the tone for everyone else in the room, so she was working hard to gather her normal confidence. She looked at the girls in the mirror again while stopped at a traffic light. Dressed as they were, they looked like they needed her protection. Both sucked on pink pacifiers, and wore matching, light yellow raincoats that kept away the slight chill. When standing, they also were long enough to hide their childish light blue dresses and thick diapers from a quick glance of a passer-by, though sitting in their car seats the coats rode up and Julia could easily see the thick disposals peeking out from underneath. It would be the first time they’d appear in front of strangers in their baby clothes, and though Julia had her concerns, she had to admit that the humiliation they’d feel would be fun for her to watch as a caretaker with a definite dominant streak. The girls looked very cute, but also very childish. Before long, Julia found herself pulling into the parking lot. Though there were a few cars in the lot, she was pleased that they were as well shielded from the street as she had been promised. She parked, and though she was still feeling some nerves, she quickly and confidently climbed out of the car and moved around to the back seat. She opened the sliding door and stepped up into the car, leaning over Lauren to unbuckle Katie in the far seat. Having done so, she backed out of the car and unbuckled Lauren. Lauren stood up and stepped out of the car, then was followed out by Katie. Julia reached back into the car and grabbed the diaper bag that was on the floor between the two girls’ seats. Flinging it over her shoulder, she closed the door and held a hand out to both girls, who eagerly took the support. Julia could feel from their sweaty palms that no matter how ready they had been, they were nervous. Determined not to let them down, she steadily began walking to the door. The door was locked to prevent anyone accidentally wandering into the salon when it was closed for this special occasion, so Julia briefly released Lauren’s hand and rang the doorbell. The party stood in silence waiting for someone to come to the door. After a few moments, it opened, and an attractively dressed middle-aged woman ushered them in with a smile. “Oh, hi, you must be Julia!” the shop’s proprietor greeted her. “I’m Ms. Parker. It’s so nice to meet you!” “I am. We’re so excited to meet you too!” “And look at this!” Ms. Parker continued, changing her tone in an obvious reference to the girls, even as she continued to address Julia. “How precious, you must be so proud! Oh, please do come in. This is exciting!” Releasing the girls’ hands as they stepped through the door, Julia turned to Katie and began unbuttoning her jacket. Seemingly instinctively, Ms. Parker began doing the same to Lauren. Though Lauren was used to being dressed by either Julia or Kevin, she was visibly blushing as she was treated so childishly by a stranger. Still, she didn’t offer any resistance, and soon the girls' coats were hung up and they were ready to move into the main part of the salon. “All right, come right through then and I can introduce everybody,” Ms. Parker said, leading the way. Julia once again grabbed the girls’ hands and followed behind. As they entered, Julia took a look around the modest salon. It was much like any other you might see, with a small section of toys for children who were waiting, and couches and chairs around the perimeter. Of course, today, its occupants were anything but ordinary. Immediately, she recognized the smells of babyhood that were familiar from Lauren and Katie’s nursery in their own home, and she quickly saw that the occupant of the stylist’s chair sucked an oversized pacifier just like her own girls. Ms. Parker addressed the room first. “Everyone, we have some new friends today! This is Baby Lauren,” she said, gesturing appropriately. Though the twins were identical, Lauren could easily be identified by her glasses. “And here is her sister, Baby Katie. And this is their mommy, Julia.” Julia took her introduction as an opportunity to guide the girls forward, bringing them in front of her without letting go of their wrists. “Say hi to your new friends, girls,” she gently commanded. Though it was barely audible, both girls mumbled a muffled a “hi” from behind their pacifiers and mustered weak waves with their free hands. Julia noticed that they were both looking at the floor as if they could make it open up and swallow them if they stared hard enough, so she decided not to press them for more enthusiasm before they had a chance to adjust to their new surroundings. Ms. Parker took over once more. “Babies, all the other little girls here are going to be your friends,” she said. “Right here just getting her hair cut now is Baby Stephanie. Over there by the TV is Baby Kori.” She gestured first to a girl with wet hair who was sucking a pacifier with the rest of her outfit obscured by a Hello Kitty hairdresser’s smock, and then to a tallish, slender girl who was no more than 30 who stood in front of a tv in the corner playing a video of children’s songs that featured young children dancing. Based on the bow-legged position that she was frozen in while staring back at them, with her light pink onesie stretched taut over a bulging diaper that just peaked out through the leg holes, it seemed that she had been dancing along with the children before being distracted by the new arrivals. “This is Baby Susie and her mommy,” Ms. Parker continued, snapping Julia’s attention away from Baby Kori and over towards a side wall, where she found an attractive woman of about 35 sitting in a seat bent over reading a children’s book to her charge. Instantly, though, Julia could sense something was different, and from the slight tensing of the grips on her hands, she could tell the girls did too. Though Baby Susie was wearing an extremely girly, frilly, and ruffled yellow dress that was complimented by a matching pair of rhumba panties and even wore a little bit of makeup, there was little doubting that they were in fact looking at a man. Julia had heard of sissies in the course of the research she’d done before adopting the girls full-time, but she’d not considered the possibility of encountering one. Looking at the girls, she could sense that they may not have the same familiarity with their subject matter. They seemed confused, though she could sense them slowly relaxing despite their own embarrassment, perhaps because the embarrassment was also etched all over each of the other babies’ faces as well, proving that they weren’t the only ones who were the object of humiliation in the room. “Over in the corner, that’s Baby Jackie having a nice bot-bot from Kori’s mummy,” Ms. Parker continued, gesturing further down the wall to a bibbed woman with a bottle held to her mouth by what was apparently the dancer’s mother (though her age suggested that they must have been nearly the same age). “And her Mama is on the other side of the couch.” Even as Julia was looking over at Jackie, she found her attention diverted to the floor between her party and the bottle feeding taking place across the room, and the fresh squeezes on her hand told her she wasn’t the only one who was becoming distracted by the last baby in the room, who was, it was now quite evident, the source of the babyish smell she’d detected upon entering the salon. The big baby, who was quite evidently the oldest of the seven now in the salon, lay on a changing mat with her ankles held aloft by her caregiver, who was just making the first of what would need to be many passes with a baby wipe onto the girl’s extremely messy backside and privates. The red onesie that she wore had been unsnapped and pulled far enough up that it revealed her breasts, and it matched her deeply blushing, tear-streaked face. The baby woman was clearly mortified to be so shamefully exposed to strangers. “THAT,” Ms. Parker said, clearly alluding to the spectacle that had her new guests’ attention, “is Baby Tory and her Mommy.” “Nice to meet you, everyone,” offered Tory’s mommy, looking up between wipes of her charge’s dirty anus. “Sorry about my little poo-poo princess here. Babies like her never do seem to pick a good time to make stinkies, do they?” She seemed to make a point to catch Julia’s eyes, and with a conspiratorial grin, she moved closer to the humiliated woman and shifted into an overly sweet coo. “You never do make stinkies at a good time, do you Baby Tory? I don’t think so. You’re just a big poopy princess with bad timing!” She planted an obviously theatrical kiss on her head, as if she were commiserating with her embarrassment rather than deliberately heightening it, and then resumed the unpleasant but power-affirming chore of changing Tory’s filthy diaper. Julia was almost stunned by what she saw. She couldn’t deny that the power trip she was witnessing, and indeed the dynamics she was witnessing across the room, was awakening her powerful dominant streak, but she also could sense that Tori was miserable. Still, despite the real tears, there was clearly nothing but submission to the change, no matter how embarrassed she clearly was. While she was still processing, Ms. Parker turned to the girls. “Why don’t the two of you go play?” she asked, though she left little doubt that it was an order. Julia said nothing, but she dropped their hands and gently pushed them out onto the floor. To her surprise, Lauren rushed away, making towards a children’s tea set on one side of the room. Perhaps she was feeling less humiliated, knowing that she didn’t have it as bad as Tory, or perhaps she was just anxious to get out of the center of attention, but she was off with her trademark girlish enthusiasm. Katie followed behind, clearly more reserved, which was less surprising. Julia guessed that she shared little of her twin’s enthusiasm, but also knew her well enough to know that she’d be certain to stay pinned to Lauren’s side as much as possible. From over on the couch, Julia heard Kori’s mommy order her charge to carry on with her dancing, and the hasty reply and almost frantic resumption of a series of wiggles that made the big baby look truly ridiculous betrayed just how eagerly the girl wished to avoid making the dominant woman cross. Julia could sense that the mommy was feeling some of the same thrill she was from witnessing Tory’s humiliation and was eager to exercise her own dominance beyond her continued feeding of Baby Jackie. Almost magnetically, Julia found herself drawn to the scene on the floor again. Tory’s mommy had now nearly finished wiping the girl, who had regained some composure once the attention had waned but was now keeping her head turned towards the wall next to her. Her open diaper had been pulled away from her backside, and although it was partially concealed by dirty wipes, it clearly revealed a sizeable, sludgy mess that had spread throughout the woman’s backside and even moved partially up the front of her crotch. Julia knew from changing the girls that this meant she’d almost certainly been sitting down in her mess at some point, and probably had been wearing her dirty underwear for some time before she was changed. When her mommy finally was satisfied that the girl was clean, she tossed the final wipe onto the open diaper and wrapped it all up once more into a small but stinky parcel. Deftly, and with a total lack of resistance on Tory’s part, she powdered the girl and taped on a fresh and thirsty diaper in its place. Julia was still unsure of what she’d seen. If Tory was in this for the humiliation, then the enjoyment had yet to kick in. She loved seeing the dominance displayed, but hoped it wouldn’t spook the girls. Though she’d considered the girls’ diapers in deciding where she’d take them, she hadn’t really thought of what she’d do if one of them had made a messy diaper. Since she’d changed them immediately before leaving, a mess was the only way that they’d truly need a change before they left. She couldn’t imagine subjecting either of them to that level of exposure. She could, she supposed, take them to the restroom, which might look weird but at least would provide some privacy. The car ran through her head, but that seemed to slightly increase the odds of a truly monumental catastrophe. Perhaps she could even just leave the dirty deed unacknowledged and change the offender when they got home. That would make for an unpleasant car ride for all three of them, but it would limit the girl’s embarrassment at the salon somewhat. As the change was fully completed and Tory was made to crawl over to the garbage to discard her ruined undergarment, Julia realized that she’d been more or less standing in the middle of the room for nearly ten minutes. In fact, there had been a changing of the guard up front, and Jackie was now replacing Stephanie in the chair. Quickly glancing at the girls, she saw that they were fine. Lauren was fully her high-energy baby-self, quickly moving from toy to toy as if she were an actual rambunctious toddler. You wouldn’t know she wasn’t at home if you couldn’t see all the other oversized infants around her. Katie seemed more to be following Lauren’s lead than entirely enthusiastic, but that wasn’t too different from what one normally saw from her either. Just as at home, Julia took her at her word that she was just fine and simply was less enthusiastic of a person than her sister. Realizing that she should stop just standing around being anti-social, Julia looked around for an obvious place to go. Stephanie had replaced Jackie over Kori’s mommy’s lap, and her Mommy, who appeared to be old enough to actually be her biological mother, was now sitting on the other side of the couch. Tory’s mommy had gone to the restroom, perhaps to wash her hands after changing the dirty diaper, and Baby Susie and his (her? – Julia didn’t know) mommy were still in the midst of the book she’d been reading to him. Seeing her options, and really only knowing Ms. Parker, if only through email, she decided to move over towards the chair, where an empty chair sat next to Jackie’s mama, who was watching the proceedings that were just beginning. “Mind if I sit?” Julia asked the woman. “Oh, of course not. Nice to meet you,” she replied, extending a hand for a handshake. “Have you and Jackie been coming here long?” “Well, Jackie has been coming here for about 5 years now, but I’ve only been bringing her for the last three or so.” “Oh, wow,” said Julia, thinking that Jackie could have been approximately the same age as her girls. “That’s longer than I would have expected that Ms. Parker had even been doing this.” “Oh, you flatter me!” said Ms. Parker as she continued to run a comb through Jackie’s light brown hair. “I did my first one of these on Baby Tory on the second day I had the shop almost 20 years ago. I knew her mommy a little from a couple of kinky parties we had seen each other at along the way, and when I opened the shop she asked if she could bring Tory by. Back then it was just her so we did it after hours, but it just keeps growing!” “She’s been a baby for 20 years?” Julia asked. Sure, she was visibly older, and she clearly was extremely submissive, but this was still amazing information. “Absolutely,” said Ms. Parker. “Wouldn’t know how to be a grown-up if she tried anymore.” “Wow! That’s crazy. I never knew things like this could last so long.” “Tell me about it,” said the other woman. “When I first met Baby Jackie almost six years ago, I never would have guessed. Now I can’t imagine how boring life without having her would be.” Julia was having trouble following, but sensed that her companion was willing to tell the story, which she was curious to hear. “Wait, I thought you said you’ve only had her for three years?” Julia asked. “And who had her before if you knew her six years ago?” “Oh right, I should have explained,” said Jackie’s mama. “Jackie calls me Mama now, but she used to call me Nanny. Right after she finished college, her parents decided that she wasn’t really turning out right and that they were better off just keeping her as the family baby. So they basically made her what you see here today. For a little while, her Mommy stayed home with her, but eventually she wanted to go back to work, so they hired me to be her Nanny. I didn’t exactly know what I was getting into in terms of a time commitment, but the pay was great and I loved getting to come up with ways to baby her as much as possible. So then, about three years ago, her parents came to me with a proposition. They definitely still wanted Jackie to be a baby, but they felt like having Jackie live at their house didn’t make sense anymore. She was basically always asleep when they were home except on the weekends, but having her there meant they couldn’t really travel without it being a major hassle. So we came to an agreement. They furnished my house with all of the stuff they already had, but kept all of Jackie’s stuff there too. They still pay me, actually more since it is 24/7 now, and Jackie usually spends a day or two on the weekends over there for a while so I still get some alone time. Plus, now we can coordinate it so that she goes over there for longer and I actually get to take some time off too. And I still love to find new ways to keep a big baby in line, so it’s great for me.” Julia found herself watching Jackie blush in the mirror. She’d been like this for six years, and it seemed clear she had little choice. Like Tory, she seemed to be pretty much be totally resigned to her role, and showed little reaction beyond her blushing. For the Mama’s part (she still didn’t know her name), it was clear that she loved her job, and relished her chance to dominate an adult baby. She wasn’t sure about the ethics of it, and was pretty sure that she wouldn’t be able to accept the same role, but she could relate with the thrill that Mama was describing, and decided to withhold judgment for now. “Seems like a good job,” she finally responded. “Best I’ve ever had,” said Mama. “I have to say, I was a little surprised when Ms. Parker said that you were their mommy, not their babysitter or something. How did you get into this?” “Well, it was really kind of an accident,” Julia answered, now getting a chance to tell her own story. “I met the twins in college. I was a year older than them, but they were both pledging the sorority that I was in. Normally we didn’t really do much in terms of hazing, but for some reason that year it was decided that we would have everyone who was pledging spend a weekend as babies. And normally each of us would just be in charge of one of the new girls, but then one of my friends in the sorority had a family emergency and had to go home. I was already supposed to be doing Lauren, and since my friend had Katie and they were twins, they decided to have me be in charge of both of them. It was all really low-brow stuff – basically they just had to wear the sorority t-shirts and a cheap adult diaper all weekend, and then we’d give them lots bottles or baby food with lots of fiber in it to make them have to use them, and they’d have to play some stupid games and stuff. Honestly, I thought it was going to be pretty dumb and kind of too mean to make them use the diapers and stuff. But then, when we did it, it was weird. Right off the bat, I kind of liked it. I was probably more gentle and nice than everyone else actually, because it didn’t seem right, but I sort of loved putting them in diapers or feeding them and having them need me to do anything.” Listening to herself, Julia realized that she was clearly a different kind of person than the woman she was talking to. Though she had discovered a strong dominant streak, she was also much more concerned with the emotional well-being of others, even during dominant play. This didn’t seem to be as much of a concern for her companion. Still, it occurred to her that she might have something to learn from this woman. While her approach might be different, she seemed to have some tricks that she’d picked up over her time babying Jackie. “So,” she continued, “the whole weekend ended, and I sort of couldn’t stop thinking about it, but I didn’t think I’d ever mention it because I wouldn’t even know how. But then one day while everyone was at dinner, maybe like three weeks later, it came up, and Lauren mentioned sort of casually that she didn’t actually hate it. That definitely got my attention. Since I was supposed to sort of be her mentor we talked together a lot, and later I asked her about it.” “How’d you even do that?” asked Mama, understandably seeming to find it hard to believe that they could have this conversation. Julia could barely believe she had had the courage to do it herself now. At the same time, she suspected that while she was a more natural dominant, she’d have been much less comfortable in conversations about awkward topics. “Well, we’d been drinking before we were going to go out to a party, so I think I probably was a little more forward than I normally would be, and she was probably a little more open about it after that.” “Ok, that makes a little more sense,” Mama replied. “Yeah, it made more sense at the time I think,” said Julia. “I don’t even know what I thought was going to happen. But so anyways, it was just the two of us in my room, maybe like three days after she said that, and I just sort of asked her what she meant when she said she didn’t hate it.” Just then, Lauren came hustling over to the conversation. Julia feared she had heard their conversation and was running over to stop them, but Lauren was a wildcard, so she waited for her to speak first. “Umm, Mommy, I hafta tell you something,” she said breathlessly from behind her pacifier. “What’s that, La-La?” Julia asked, almost automatically using the tone and pet name that she usually used at home. She was still baffled by what was going on, but with the tone, she could tell that she wasn’t worried about what the grown-ups were discussing. “It’s a secwet!” came Lauren’s reply. “Oh, ok,” said Julia, taking out Lauren’s pacifier and leaning closer so that Lauren could whisper. Somehow Lauren had picked up on the way that little kids love secrets, and occasionally resorted to this characteristic, which Julia found really adorable. “I fink dat Susie made stinkies,” she whispered. Julia almost laughed at the absurdity. Lauren was tattling. Not only was she not worried about the story, she was so preoccupied with her role that she was telling on one of her companions for having a dirty diaper. “Why are you telling me, silly?” she asked, stifling her laugh and staying in character. “You have to tell her mommy that.” “But I’m scawed,” Lauren replied genuinely, seemingly just now realizing the consequences of her actions. “Oh, there is no need to be scared, princess. Here, I’ll come with you.” Julia rose and grabbed Lauren’s hand again. The girl had quite clearly left a tea party that Katie, Susie, and Stephanie were still sitting at, and each of those babies were watching intently. She led Lauren across the short distance and stood before Susie’s mommy, who was now looking up from her phone. “Go ahead,” Julia commanded, finding her confidence and hoping she could channel it to her suddenly nervous baby. “Tell Susie’s mommy what you told me.” Sensing her struggles, Julia put a second hand firmly on her shoulder, and finally, in a quiet mumble, Lauren said, “I fink dat Susie made stinkies.” “Ahh,” said Susie’s mommy, “that’s very helpful of you for letting me know, little one. Thank you! Let’s find out. Baby Susie, come over to Mommy for a moment please.” Julia barely paused to marvel at the way that the woman had simultaneously supported Lauren while also reaffirming her infancy. Like everyone else, she was now watching Susie, who seemed chagrined but dutifully dropped off of the chair and slowly crawled over to where they were grouped on the side of the room. When the sissy arrived, the woman rose to her feet, seeming even to Julia to utterly tower over the big baby on all fours before her. “Baby Lauren thinks you might be a dirty girl, Susie. Is that true?” she asked. “Are you a smelly girl? Let’s check.” Julia could sense the deliberate use of the word “girl,” and even the name Susie, were clearly designed to further emasculate the simpering creature on the floor, though she suspected that the impending diaper check in front of a room full of women was going to be a sufficiently humiliating regardless of gender pronouns. She watched as Susie’s mommy bent over and used her left hand to lift the hem of his yellow dress, which had been just barely covering the top of his diaper, further up his back. She used her other hand to pull out the back of his ruffled panties and diapers, then dramatically lowered her head to visually inspect. She wrinkled her nose, a reaction that came with the territory of deliberately sniffing a diaper one knows is dirty at close range (one that Julia had herself experienced in service of embarrassing her girls at home), and then quickly released the diaper and dress and stood back up. “Baby Lauren, you were right,” she declared, unexpectedly addressing Julia’s charge, who had been rather uselessly taking in the sight before her. “You’re a very good helper! Baby Susie is a very dirty girl!” Once more addressing the sissy, she said “You don’t smell as cute as you look, do you princess? I don’t think so. Too bad you already had your change after nap time. No more new diapers until right before night-nights.” Baby Susie didn’t react like this was a surprise, but it certainly was for Julia, who had assumed they were in for another change. Were it not for Susie’s reaction and the overly produced diaper check, she might have thought this was a ploy to avoid a humiliating change, much like the stalling tactic that she’d considered if one of the twins were to poop herself. She had to admit, she was a bit disappointed. Though not exactly sexually interested, she’d harbored a curiosity about what she’d see when Susie’s diapers were opened. The juxtaposition between the dress he was wearing and the male genitals he’d surely reveal seemed to innately fascinate her dominant side. Turning back to Lauren once more, his mommy said, “Baby Lauren, I know that Baby Susie smells very yucky, but do you mind if she keeps playing with you?” Lauren seemed perplexed and turned to Julia for guidance. Julia was surprised, as it had fairly obviously been more of a command than an actual question. She certainly wasn’t going to intervene in any other way, especially since Lauren had likely pulled her stunt in part in an effort to see Susie experience a similar fate to Tory’s, which didn’t upset her as a Mommy but also hadn’t been terribly nice. She simply nodded at Lauren, who responded by mumbling “Otay,” to Susie’s mommy. “Why don’t you girls go back and do that then?” she asked, and with that the group dispersed, with the babies going back to the tea party and Julia returning to her seat near the main chair. “That was quite a show,” Jackie’s Mama said to Julia. “Yeah, Lauren really gets into the role.” “Yeah, I guess so. Although it sounds like she maybe always has?” clearly inviting Julia to resume their previous conversation. “Well, yeah, true. Like I said, I asked her what she meant, and she said that she just really liked it getting to be the baby. I tried to pin her down, because I mean, c’mon, she couldn’t like the diapers, right? She said no, but that she didn’t hate them either. She’s actually come out of her shell more since, and I think she’s totally got a submissive side of her that likes them, or maybe likes to not like them. But what she really likes about it is that she got to just mess around and sort of dive into the role. She and Katie are both crazy smart, but it always stressed them out a lot to always work so hard. Especially Lauren. The funny thing is that now she is kind of the leader, but normally when they were together she almost never talked and let Katie do it for her. Basically, she just felt like being the baby was a really comforting release.” “So, then what?” Mama asked. Julia liked how eager she was to hear the story. “Well, yeah, I mean, when we were having that conversation, I didn’t really know what to say, so eventually I just blurted out that I kind of liked it too. And then we didn’t really talk for about a minute, and finally I asked if she ever wanted to do it again. She said yes, but she didn’t want anyone to know, which made sense. So we actually never did it again for the rest of the school year, but I think having that conversation helped us become closer friends. I used to tease her by calling her baby when we were together, and even though nobody was around she would blush pretty hard.” “So the next year I ended up getting an apartment off campus with her and Katie, but by then it was kind of something I figured we’d never do because there was always someone around. But then when I showed up that year, like the third day she brought it up. Apparently she had been talking about it with Katie, and they wanted to try it again. I was surprised, because I’d never known Katie liked it at all, but I guess she sort of did but was also much more embarrassed than Lauren. So we tried it the very next weekend. We went to a party on Friday but then all day Saturday and Sunday I kept them in diapers, basically the same as when we were doing initiation. I loved it, but I figured that was it. We still had a lot of involvement in the sorority and school and we were busy. But a few months later they wanted to do it again and it started to become a little bit of a regular thing on the weekends.” “Didn’t your other friends notice that you were always gone?” Mama asked. “Well, I don’t think it was ever more than a couple of weekends in a month, so for the most part we could be pretty subtle. Plus, there was nothing that said I couldn’t go out for a little while. Sometimes I’d go get lunch or coffee with somebody, and I could run out to the library or whatever if I needed to. The first year especially, it was really easy. Especially since Lauren and Katie already had a reputation for being bookworms who didn’t necessarily go out every weekend. The only thing that was hard for a little while was when I got pretty serious with my boyfriend during my senior year, which was our second year living together. He’d end up coming over a decent number of nights, and it got weird how some weekends I’d kind of be avoiding him for the weekend so that I could baby the girls. Honestly, I wanted to keep doing it, but it was starting to impact my relationship. Plus, a lot of times after a day of babying them, when I’d put them to bed at night I’d be a little charged by the whole experience. It was basically when I wanted my boyfriend to be over the most.” Julia was trying to be tactful, but she also could tell from Ms. Parker’s earlier comments that the thrill of domination was pretty well known in the room. Besides, it was true. Her desires to release after babying the girls was an important part of how she’d gotten to this point with the girls. “So how did you deal with that?” Mama asked, still on the edge of her seat. “Well, it kind of came to a head after a near miss one time. After I put them to bed one time after one of our weekends, I had Kevin come over to our place. I had gone over to his place a couple of times when I really wanted to, but that was easy because I’d just get up real early the next morning. This time I thought he was going to go out to a party after and I’d just stay in, so I had him over for a booty call. But then when we were finished he was tired and decided to just go to sleep. I didn’t really have a way to kick him out or send him home, so I just had to sort of let it happen even though the girls were in their bedrooms and could totally come out in the morning in compromised positions. So once he fell asleep, I wrote a note on a sheet of paper telling them not to come out until I woke them up because Kevin was here and I slipped it under each of their doors. It worked, but I couldn’t get him out of the house until, like, ten. Since I’d put them to bed pretty early, they had both had been up for quite a while. Lauren always poops in the morning so she was in a filthy diaper, and Katie had leaked. Plus, they were both kind of mad at me, since this was supposed to be our secret and I put them at risk of being seen.” Julia felt sheepish recounting that part of the story. Though Jackie’s mama didn’t seem to be judging her, she didn’t like to think of how her selfishness had almost ruined her relationship with Lauren and Katie. They were her babies now, but they were her friends first, and she wasn’t proud of risking that. “So we kind of let it sit for a couple of days,” she continued, “but finally I had to say something. It wasn’t a fight or anything, but I told them that if we were going to keep doing the whole mommy/babies thing then we were going to have to tell Kevin what was going on, or else I was going to have to stop. I didn’t want to, but I just wasn’t really able to do it the way it was going. Obviously, I didn’t make them decide right away, because I knew it was going to be hard for them to decide. But eventually, one night about a week later, they asked me how it would work if we did it more and told Kevin. They had a really good relationship with Kevin – actually, I wouldn’t have even started dating him if they hadn’t said they thought he was a really nice guy – so I think that helped. The three of us talked about how to do it for a little while and we decided that the easiest way would be for us to have him come over one night and all talk about it together.” Jackie’s mama was hanging on every word, and even Jackie’s eyes seemed to be widening in the mirrors. “So that’s what we did. We planned it a little more, but basically maybe a week later we deliberately made sure we were all home for dinner and we just told him about how we spent weekends as mommy and babies sometimes. He was definitely confused at first, but he started to understand a little better once we told him how it started. I could tell he was a little uncomfortable about it, and the girls were definitely embarrassed, so for a while I did most of the talking. Once we had him ask questions, he obviously asked about diapers right away. He definitely thought that part was weird at first, but I think he was mostly surprised that they would in any way willingly be put in diapers or use them. They told him that it wasn’t that they liked it, but just that they could get over it, but I don’t think that helped at first. But eventually he just wanted to know what we wanted him to do now that he knew about it.” “What did you say to that?” asked Mama. Julia beamed, remembering with pride just how well Kevin had taken it. He was such a good guy, and she felt lucky to have someone who handled such a strange situation so well. “Well, that was the part where we were least sure about. The first thing we said was that he just had to be ok with it, which he promised he was, even if he wasn’t sure if he got it. Then we said that we wanted to be able to do it without hiding it from him. He didn’t have to come over if he didn’t want, but this way he would know we weren’t hiding anything from him. But we also told him he could come over if he wanted.” “They were ok with that?” Mama asked, seemingly stunned. “Well, honestly, I think that Lauren liked the idea more than she wanted to admit. She probably kind of pushed Katie to come a little out of her comfort zone in order to allow that, but that was ultimately what they said. The only rule was that he couldn’t change them or see them naked. I think they would have both died if we did that on the first day, and honestly, I wasn’t sure what I thought of it either.” Julia was understating it. She trusted all three of them, and now they were way past all of that, but she definitely hadn’t been ready for that right away. “So what did Kevin say?” “Well, at first, he just said he’d have to think about it, which made sense. Afterwards, when it was just the two of us, we talked a little more. At first he seemed to want to understand more about them, but eventually he wanted to know about me, and why I wanted to do it. At first, I sort of said it was because they wanted me too. I was actually weirdly embarrassed about it. He could kind of tell there was more to it though, so I told him about how the first time we’d done it at the initiation I’d quickly found out that I had a dominant streak and that I was growing to love it. I think he was a little surprised by that, but it was also a little like he was understanding for the first time. He asked me if I thought that the girls were feeling the same way, and I told him that Lauren almost certainly was, and that Katie was harder to tell because she was much shier about it. The last thing he asked was whether any of us had ever had a romantic relationship, which suddenly seemed like a fair question. I told him no, which was true, and then we left it for a while – all he said was to let him think about it.”

What has Jackie been up to since last we saw her? Well, let's find out! Part two coming next week! If you're unfamiliar with Jackie, this might feel like a weird place to jump in. I've written about her and some of the other characters in these stories before, so you might want to check out Baby's Unexpected Trip and Jackie's Play Date first. ----- Jackie was still tired. Strapped into her car seat, she couldn’t help but be reminded of just how much she had become the baby that everyone else in her life told her that she was. It was barely one in the afternoon, and she’d slept her normal 13 hours the night before. And despite having only woken up at 8, by 11:45 she’d already had breakfast, her daily morning breastfeeding, and lunch. She’d been put down for her nap a little earlier than normal, and being accustomed to her rigidly enforced habits, hadn’t been able to fall asleep as quickly as normal. Before she knew it, Mama was waking her from what felt like only minutes of sleep. After a quick brush of her hair, Mama brought her out to the car and had her strapped in in no time. The loud, childish songs that were playing over the car stereo while Mama drove were even more annoying for Jackie than normal. She often liked to tell herself that she would be fine without the embarrassing amounts of sleep that she got, but if Jackie ever had a day where she got less than an hour and a half for a nap, she’d find herself tired for the rest of the day and sometimes would be so grumpy that Mama would decide that she needed to go to bed even earlier than her normal 7pm bedtime. As usual, Mama hadn’t bothered to tell Jackie where they were headed, but the change in routine gave Jackie a pretty good idea of their destination. Though it was theoretically possible that they were heading to a birthday party for one of the other adult babies in the area, it was most likely that the change signaled that it was time for Jackie to get a haircut. Jackie had made this trip many times before. For almost the first year that she had been returned to infancy, Jackie hadn’t had a haircut. Her hair had been fairly short in college, but it had eventually grown extremely long and fairly unmanageable. Her Nanny, as her Mama was then known, had heard from one of her fellow care-givers that there was a salon in town that closed down its normal business one Saturday afternoon every couple of months and provided haircuts to several of the big babies in the area. For the remaining two years that she had lived as her biological parents’ overgrown infant and the three years since she’d been “adopted” by her Mama, Jackie had been a regular on those Saturday afternoons. As with almost every trip out of the house, Jackie had come to hate her haircuts. With the salon closed, it was only other adults in her situation and their caretakers who were around, but having more people around always increased the opportunities for humiliation. Not only did Jackie have to continue to play her babyish role in front of the other mommies (whose rules and admonishments for their own charges often gave Mama new and humiliating ideas to use on Jackie), but she had to endure the haircuts themselves. Over the course of the five years since she’d been subject to several particularly mortifying styles. At first, her mother had favored a relatively simple cut that lent itself to easy pigtails – a classic but basic look that Jackie could live with, especially when left down. Once Mama took over such decisions, though, things changed significantly. Within a few months, Jackie’s head had been completely shaved, and even applied with a cream that had left her without hair growing back in for the next few months. Though that had saved her from a few rounds of haircuts, Jackie had hated having no hair, especially since during that period Mama treated her as much like a newborn as possible by carrying her more and increasing the amount that she breastfed Jackie. After about six months, Jackie’s hair had finally begun to grow back and the trips to the salon resumed. At first, her trips had mostly involved styling, but eventually her hair was long enough to need trimming in order to maintain a style over the course of the next few months. Her hair was not nearly as thick as it had been before it was cut off, but it had still gotten long enough now to be tied into high ponytails that emerged from the top of her head, which Jackie found to be a particularly humiliating look. Though Jackie wished they wouldn’t, they soon arrived at the salon. Mama parked the car in the parking lot behind the building and came around to the back door of the car. She grabbed the large, pastel pink diaper bag with the embroidered inscription “OPEN IN CASE OF EMERGENCY” from the seat next to Jackie, and then unbuckled the straps that had tightly restrained her in the seat. As she climbed out of the car and Mama closed the door behind them, Jackie suddenly became highly self-conscious about her outfit. Though it hadn’t fully turned cold yet, the slight autumn chill had meant that Mama had begun “making sure that her little baby wasn’t cold” when they went out. As such, Jackie was wearing a rather heavy pink fleece jacket that fastened with four buttons stylized to look like small children’s blocks spelling the word “baby” from top to bottom. The jacket was paired with a matching wool hat designed to look like what a baby girl would wear home from the hospital, complete with a small ribbon bow that featured prominently on Jackie’s forehead. In practice, since the garage door hadn’t even been open when Jackie got into the car, the coat and hat only served to make Jackie much too warm and contributed to her inability to shake her post-nap grogginess. Peeking out from under the coat was the very bottom of the skirt of her short, royal purple baby dress. Of course, none of this did anything to hide the matching purple rhumba pants that theoretically concealed her obviously bulging diaper. Her legs were covered by a pair of opaque white tights that had been put on over her diaper but underneath her panties. On her feet, she wore black Mary-Janes with a modest heel, and the entire look was accompanied by her oversized and omnipresent pacifier. Immediately, though without great force, Mama grabbed Jackie by the wrist and led her across the parking lot to the salon’s entrance. Mama pressed the doorbell, and though there was little chance of being seen and she’d be happy for it as soon as she was inside, Jackie wished that the door wasn’t locked so that she wouldn’t have to stand exposed in her babyish attire as they waited. After what felt like minutes, but was really just about 15 seconds, the door was opened by the salon’s proprietor, Ms. Parker. “Oh, Baby Jackie!” she exclaimed. “Come in darling, you must be freezing out there. It’s so good to see you!” Jackie wasn’t freezing in the slightest, but she gladly stepped into the salon, followed by Mama. Ms. Parker closed the door behind them, and then planted a kiss on Jackie’s cheek. “Say hi to Ms. Parker,” Mama said as she pulled Jackie’s pacifier out of her mouth. “Hi Miff Pahkah,” Jackie lisped. Her job done, the pacifier was just as quickly replaced and Jackie automatically began sucking on its bulb. Mama went to work, first removing Jackie’s hat and then removing Jackie’s coat, all while Jackie stood there uselessly. “I just love your dress, princess!” Ms. Parker said, taking a small step back to survey it as Mama hung up the coat and diaper bag on a rack near the door. “Say thank you to Ms. Parker,” Mama said, again removing the pacifier, ostensibly so that Jackie could speak more clearly, though she was still mandated to lisp outlandishly. “Fank you Miff Pahkah,” Jackie said, following the time-honored strategy of exactly mimicking the words that Mama prompted her with. “And maybe a little curtsey so that she can see it better?” Mama prompted while returning the pacifier to its normal home. Jackie didn’t necessarily want to, but she obediently grabbed a hold of both sides of her dress, bent her knees as she raised her hands to more fully reveal her diapers (Jackie knew that nobody was actually paying attention to the skirt), and finished with a slight twirling flourish that guaranteed that she wouldn’t be required to repeat her humiliation. “Oh, very beautiful!” Ms. Parker exclaimed. “Now why don’t you go play with your friends?” Grateful to be out of the high-pressure interaction with a less familiar grown-up, Jackie continued the five or so wobbly paces down the entrance hall of the salon and stepped out into the main part of the shop. It featured a single room, with the cutting area in the front and chairs for waiting along the wall in the back. Jackie suspected that the salon must normally cater to families with young children, as there was a play area that took up much of the floor behind the chairs that was full of toys that the babies were to play with on these Saturdays. Jackie surveyed the scene. In the chair, apparently just about to get her haircut was Jackie’s frequent playdate companion, Baby Tory. Tory’s nanny and Jackie’s Mama were good friends, as they were similar ages and similarly eager tormentors of their charges. Though Jackie and Tory had little in common themselves except for their babied states, that friendship meant that the two of them saw each other at least monthly outside of haircuts. Ironically, since haircuts always happened on Saturdays, Tory never came with her nanny, but instead with her mommy, the wife of Tory’s ex-boyfriend who had been dominating Tory with her husband for nearly two decades. Mama and Tory’s mommy had much less in common, and so while they were cordial, there was much less chatter than during a regular playdate. On the floor in the center of the room was Stephanie, the first girl that Jackie had ever met who was in a similar situation to her. Hers was in fact very similar, as she too had been regressed by parents who were disappointed by the choices that she had made independently, though she continued to live with them and was accompanied to the salon by her mother. Over by the wall, Jackie could see Baby Kori, whom she had met a few times outside of the salon and often saw here. Kori was being fed a bottle across the lap of her slightly older sister, who Jackie had learned had regressed Kori after having spent more than a year supporting her and providing shelter without Kori showing any signs of seeking a job. Though Kori was only a few years younger than Jackie, Jackie had always felt like they had little in common. Once she had learned more about Kori’s background, Jackie had done her best to keep her distance when possible at the salon, as she felt that if anyone deserved this fate, it might well be Kori. Finally, sitting on a tiny chair at a tiny table and having a tea party with a few dolls that sat in the other seats was another baby that Jackie didn’t feel comfortable around, albeit for different reasons. Susie, as she was called, was the only baby that Jackie knew that wasn’t actually a girl, but in fact a sissy. His wife, who sat along the wall with the other dominant women, had regressed him several years prior, and in many ways, Susie stood out for her girlish looks and behavior even in a room full of women who dressed and acted like the most stereotypical of little girls. The sissy always wore short, lacy dresses that were filled out by layers of petticoats and complimented by higher heels than any of the other babies were ever permitted, and today’s pastel yellow dress was no exception. While all of the babies in the room lisped on the rare occasions they were allowed to speak, Susie’s was so high-pitched and ridiculous that Jackie could barely believe it could possibly come from an adult, let alone a man. Jackie didn’t really have a problem with Susie, but the presence was still somewhat off-putting. Except for her actual father and for Mama’s boyfriend of more than two years who she now was made to call Dada, her world was exclusively female. While part of her recognized that Susie was much too busy being thoroughly embarrassed about all of the women in the room seeing him this way, Jackie couldn’t help but be extra self-conscious about her babyish status and especially her diapered state when she knew that there was a man of approximately her age in the room. In addition to the people in the room, the other thing that Jackie quickly noticed as she stepped in was the smell. She’d recognized early on in her first visit to the salon that one of the reasons that the salon closed to other customers during this time was the unmistakable stench of a daycare that overtook the salon. Sure, there might have been some concern for anonymity (though Jackie assumed that was mostly the caregivers not wanting too many people aware of their likely criminal exploitation of their charges rather than a sudden concern that the babies might be even further humiliated), but most customers wouldn’t want to share a small shop with so many babies and so many diapers. The close concentration of high quantities of baby powder, stale urine, and often much worse meant that the room soon smelled much like any of the babies’ nurseries at home. The pungent aroma that had greeted Jackie as she entered the room let her know that one of her companions was either wearing a messy diaper currently or had recently been changed out of one. Upon reaching the carpeted play area, Jackie dutifully dropped to her knees and began to crawl over to Stephanie, who in her mind was easily the best choice to play with given the circumstances. Almost surely just because they had met first and had a similar backstory, Jackie had long ago decided that she liked Stephanie the best of her “friends.” She had no idea what she might be like if they were to meet outside of the confines of their second infanthood, but here they had built up a reasonable rapport. Had it been a playdate, the two girls would have been forced to endure an elaborate greeting ritual that involved sharing a dramatized, wet kiss on the lips. However, in this setting the mommies seemed to think that it was more hassle than it was worth to have each girl greet each other in such an involved manner, since it necessitated the removal and replacements of pacifiers several times over and could never be done efficiently so long as one girl was getting her haircut. Instead, Jackie and Stephanie simply exchanged a knowing glance from behind their binkies, and Jackie picked up a stuffed animal from the pile near Stephanie. Although Jackie and Stephanie weren’t allowed to actually speak unless prompted, and certainly weren’t permitted to converse with each other, now that they were playing together, they were expected to make noises that “showed that they were having fun.” This was quite a challenge, since they were expected to be fairly raucous without having the opportunity to coordinate any sort of premise with each other, and they weren’t, in fact, having much of any fun at all. By now, Jackie had learned that her playtime with the other babies was designed to make them resort to the most demonstratively babyish forms of play possible, and also to force them to really work at it, which would make it challenging for them to pay attention to the grown-up conversation. This was a shame, because Jackie was always desperate to overhear it. It often contained interesting details about her companions’ lives and backstories and it was almost the only time she ever heard anyone speak in anything but baby talk. As usual, the result of the play rules meant that Jackie and Stephanie started to make a range of noises, ranging from humming to animal noises, with occasional high-pitched squeals and obviously fake, childish giggles mixed in as well. While not remotely stimulating, the exercise did require some focus, which helped to make time pass faster than it did when Jackie was on her own in a playpen. Soon enough, they were approached by Mama, Stephanie’s Mommy, and Ms. Parker. “I’m sorry to break up your fun, babies, but it’s time for somebody’s haircut,” Ms. Parker said patronizingly. It turned out that it was Stephanie’s turn, and she was helped to her feet and escorted over to the chair by her Mommy and Ms. Parker. In the meantime, Mama put her hands in Jackie’s armpits and used her prodigious strength to lift her straight off of the ground and carry her towards one of the couches on the side of the room. “It’s time for my wittle gurl to have a nice big buh-buh before her turn,” she cooed right in Jackie’s ear. They sat down at the far side of the same couch that Kori had been fed on earlier. Kori had been released and was now making the required fool of herself while attempting to dance along to a video playing children’s songs on the television in the corner of the room. Her mommy/sister, however, remained on the coach, and quickly asked if she could feed Jackie her bottle, which was fairly common practice at these events. Though Jackie wished she wouldn’t since she somehow found it even more humiliating to obediently slurp down formula when someone unfamiliar was doing the feeding, Mama unsurprisingly agreed. From the arm of the couch, she picked up the bib that she had removed from Jackie’s diaper bag and fastened the Velcro together behind Jackie’s neck. The bib was a simple white number embroidered with a yellow duck, sized for an actual baby. It would be completely useless if anything were to actually spill, but that was virtually impossible during a bottle feeding. Instead, it was meant to be another ridiculous little reminder of Jackie’s infantile status, a function it performed quite effectively. Mama eased Jackie’s head back into her new tormenter’s lap, and then positioned Jackie’s feet across her own lap. She quickly handed over the bottle, and Jackie’s pacifier was quickly replaced by the rubber nipple of the bottle. Although Kori’s Mommy was cooing all sorts of comments about how sweet she was, Jackie knew that she had no obligation to in any way respond except by continuing to suck on the grossly sweet formula that made up almost all of her daily liquids. Despite the added humiliation of the close attention of a near-stranger who could have been a social peer had her life taken a more normal path, Jackie was quickly settling into a rhythm when she was interrupted by the sound of the doorbell ringing to announce the arrival of another customer. Turning her attention away from Stephanie, whose hair she had been washing, Ms. Parker disappeared down the hallway to answer the door. “Oh, hi, you must be Julia! I’m Ms. Parker. It’s so nice to meet you!” Jackie heard from across the short distance to the door. “I am. We’re so excited to meet you too!” “And look at this!” Ms. Parker continued, turning her tone towards a more syrupy coo that told Jackie that she had turned her attention to Julia’s charge. “How precious, you must be so proud! Oh, please do come in. This is exciting!” As she heard the sounds of coats being taken off and hung up, Jackie racked her mind to think if she knew a caretaker named Julia. She didn’t think so, which might mean that she was about to meet a new entrant to the bizarre social circle she inhabited, though she knew that she didn’t know most of the dominant women in the salon’s first names, so it was possible that she was mistaken. “All right, come right through then and I can introduce everybody,” said Ms. Parker, confirming Jackie’s suspicions as she reemerged from the hallway. She was followed by an average height woman of seemingly no more than 25 dressed in a chic sweater and flattering jeans, who Jackie quickly surmised must be Julia. Somewhat hiding behind her, each being gently pulled along by one of Julia’s hands, came not one but two girls who would clearly be joining Jackie on the list for Ms. Parker’s haircuts today. Jackie was stunned, as she’d never seen anyone with two babies before. Furthermore, a quick doubletake confirmed that the two girls were quite clearly identical twins. They were both just slightly smaller than Julia, and wore matching baby-blue dresses with pink puffy sleeves that were so short that they didn’t even make an effort to conceal the thick diapers they wore underneath. They even seemed to be nervously sucking on their pacifiers in almost perfect unison. From across the room, the only difference that Jackie could spot between the two of them was that one of the two women wore a childish-looking pair of pastel-purple-rimmed glasses. Jackie’s gawking was curtailed at least temporarily when Ms. Parker addressed the room in a deliberate, sing-song voice that kept up the premise that the big babies would only understand what she was saying if she used that preposterous tone. “Everyone, we have some new friends today! This,” she said, gesturing towards the girl with glasses, “is Baby Lauren. And here is her sister, Baby Katie. And this is their mommy, Julia.” “Say hi to your new friends, girls,” Julia gently commanded, ushering them forward from behind her as she spoke. Still behind their pacifiers, both girls gave a muffled “hi” and a weak wave from the hand that Julia wasn’t holding. Katie, in particular, seemed unable to pick her eyes up to look at the crowd. “Babies, all the other little girls here are going to be your friends,” continued Ms. Parker, beginning a round of introductions. “Right here just getting her hair cut now is Baby Stephanie. Over there by the TV is Baby Kori.” Jackie’s eyes followed the direction of the point, seeing that Kori had paused her arrhythmic shaking and twisting, leaving her in an exaggeratedly bow-legged stance in front of the television as she looked back over her shoulder to take in the show-stopping arrival of the twins. “This is Baby Susie and her mommy,” Ms. Parker said, as Jackie noticed slight looks of surprise register on the twins’ faces at the sight of the obviously sissified man. Susie had abandoned her tea party and was now being read a children’s story by his wife while sitting on the floor between her legs with his head resting on her thigh docilely. Jackie had reason to believe that Susie in fact quite despised this role, but she was always amazed at just how devoted of a mama’s girl the sissy could play. “Over in the corner, that’s Baby Jackie having a nice bot-bot from Kori’s mummy,” Ms. Parker said, turning the room’s attention to where Jackie wanted it least. “And her Mama is on the other side of the couch.” Nothing was expected of Jackie, but she still froze. Even as she had followed the conversation around the room, she had continued to make steady progress on her bottle, but now it simply sat in her mouth as she felt the focus of the newcomers turn to her. It truly didn’t matter, but she suddenly wished that her head had been on the other side of the couch so that her exposed diaper bulge would be pointed towards the back wall of the room as opposed to being clear for all to see. She knew that two of the three women might be dressed even more ridiculously than she was, and that the third was the one who dressed them like that, but she still felt an instinctive need to preserve the modesty that she had functionally lost long ago. Perhaps fortunately for Jackie, she could see as she turned a blushing glance towards the new entrants that they were not really paying her much attention already. They were looking in her general direction, but their attention was focused squarely on the floor near the sofa adjacent to the one Jackie occupied, and Jackie could suddenly see why. As Jackie had been doing her best to zone out the annoying cooing from Kori’s mommy by focusing intently on the cartoon images on the side of her bottle, it seemed she had missed the early stages of Tory getting a diaper change before the doorbell had rung. Though it had perhaps just begun, her mommy had clearly not allowed the new company to be a deterrent. As the room’s attention turned to them, she was holding the middle-aged woman’s ankles high in the air with one hand and grasping for baby wipes with the other. One look at Tory’s filthy bottom and the diaper underneath her confirmed for Jackie that Tory had been the source of the smell that Jackie had noted when she walked into the salon. Jackie’s eyes lingered for a moment longer and she saw the mortified big baby twitch as the first cold wipe broke through the shameful brown mush and revealed her clean-shaven skin. Jackie had seen Tory’s diapers changed many times before, but she’d never seen her look remotely so embarrassed. The silent tears that Jackie could see welling in Tory’s eyes betrayed just how much she wished not to meet new people with a dirty backside being helplessly wiped. Jackie turned her glance back to the entrance, and observed that Lauren, Katie, and even Julia all had looks that could best be described as awe on their faces. She wondered if they were surprised only because it was an odd way to meet someone in their 40s, even in the circumstances, or if part of the look had to do with how Tory put up no discernable resistance even in the face of such extreme humiliation. After a rather lengthy pause, Ms. Parker offered a narration. “THAT,” she said without needing to gesture, “is Baby Tory and her Mommy.” “Nice to meet you, everyone,” offered Tory’s mommy, looking up between wipes of her charge’s dirty anus. “Sorry about my little poo-poo princess here. Babies like her never do seem to pick a good time to make stinkies, do they?” Perhaps sensing a moment to inflict maximum embarrassment, she quickly moved herself closer to Tory’s face and cooed rhetorically, “You never do make stinkies at a good time, do you Baby Tory? I don’t think so. You’re just a big poopy princess with bad timing!” With that, she planted a patronizing kiss on her crying forehead and returned to the task of cleaning up after the shameful evidence that her accusations carried more truth than Tory would have liked. Jackie felt bad for Tory, but was also glad that attention had focused on her so briefly and that it hadn’t been her being so singularly humiliated. She realized that she had been gawking like everyone else when Kori’s mommy gently pushed on the bottle to ease her head back into the normal lying position. She once again began suckling as she heard Ms. Parker dismiss Lauren and Katie to go play. She saw Lauren dash off to the tea set that Susie had vacated with surprising energy, and noted that Katie looked decidedly less enthusiastic as she followed. “Kori, keep dancing over there,” Kori’s mommy instructed to what in reality was her sister while continuing to firmly hold Jackie’s bottle in place. “Yeff mummy,” came the hastily squealed response, and Kori furiously redoubled her remarkably childish efforts. Jackie looked up and realized that both caretakers were glowing. Instantly, she realized that neither her Mama nor Kori’s had felt any sympathy for Tory, but instead had shared her Mommy’s thrill in the utter humiliation that was inflicted. Jackie could tell that all of these women must have shared a set of instincts that allowed them to treat the babies like this in the first place, and that each of them was feeling a major rush right now. It didn’t actually surprise her in the slightest to see Mama react this way, but it still scared her. She didn’t think Mama could recreate that particular scenario, but thrills like these often turned into Mama’s most innovative ways to torture Jackie within her humiliating role in their strange family. Jackie tried not to imagine finding herself at the center of that scene as she finished her bottle. Once she was done, she was sat up in Kori’s mommy’s lap, with the slight warm squish that accompanied the position change reminding her that she’d been uselessly trickling pee into her diaper since she was changed a few hours ago. Kori’s mommy began to steadily apply firm pats to Jackie’s back, beginning the embarrassing process of producing a few pre-requisite burps before the feeding could really end. She held the bib up to Jackie’s chin with her other hand. For a second Jackie was a bit confused, but then she realized that it was probably a stand-in for a burp rag, which wasn’t really necessary for adult babies but was still used occasionally by most of the dominants in the room. Jackie took in the scene in front of her. Tory was now secured in a fresh diaper and was herself in the midst of bottle feeding, which was surely a welcome respite from the attention of a few minutes earlier. Jackie’s focus settled onto the mysterious new twins. What caught her eye first was that they were playing differently than the other babies in the room. The most obvious difference was that they were standing up. Though standing could occasionally be a part of specific activities like Kori’s dancing, in general all of the other babies in the room were expected to be crawling and doing all of their playing on the floor. Beyond that, though, Jackie was struck by the energy that Lauren and Katie were bringing to their play. Lauren seemed to be completely over the embarrassment she felt upon walking in, and was constantly jumping around from toy to toy, picking it up and playing with it for a few minutes before bounding off the next item that caught her eye. Katie seemed mostly concerned with not losing Lauren, and would quickly follow her sister everywhere she went. It was like nothing Jackie had ever seen before. She was expected to show signs of enthusiasm when playing with the other babies, but nobody cared that the enthusiasm was obviously faked so long as it existed. Yet, with these twins, it almost seemed like they were actually enjoying themselves. Jackie’s observation time was cut short after a few more minutes when Ms. Parker, now finished with Stephanie’s haircut, came over to announce to Jackie that she would be next. “Oh, yay, how exciting!” Mama said, choosing different words than Jackie would have. She sprung into action, removing the bib from Jackie’s neck and picking her up from Kori’s mommy’s lap. Though she was carried some at home, Jackie always noticed that Mama loved to show off by carrying Jackie and any of the other babies she could as much as possible when she was in a more public setting. Here, Mama effortlessly brought her across the room and deposited her into the chair. “Still want what you mentioned in your email?” Ms. Parker asked. She and Mama were always careful not to ever expressly say what the haircut would be, so that Jackie never knew what she was getting until it was happening. Jackie wouldn’t have had any say in the decision no matter what, but not letting her know what was even happening to her was yet another way that Mama accentuated her helplessness to her. “Yes, please,” said Mama. “Alright then! Baby Jackie, this won’t hurt a bit.” Jackie knew that it wouldn’t physically hurt in the slightest, but her pride wasn’t as certain to be left unscathed. As was usually the case, she could only hope that the haircut would simply tidy up her current style. She wouldn’t have chosen to wear her hair that way, but at least she was used to it. Ms. Parker busied herself fastening the Hello Kitty smock around Jackie’s neck. She’d seen it before, but it always amazed her. They could easily have used a monotone smock like one would expect to find at most salons and Jackie very much doubted that she or any of the other babies who came into the shop would have felt that the smock made them feel particularly adult, especially given that they were all still sucking on their pacifiers during the haircuts. The more childish smock didn’t actually make Jackie feel any more babyish, but it was yet another illustration to her of the almost absurd lengths that Mama and the other caregivers went to ensure that she and the others never even came close to the trappings of adulthood. As Ms. Parker began using a spray bottle to moisten her hair, the new woman, Julia, came over and approached Mama, who had taken up one of the two seats closest to the chair to watch proceedings. “Mind if I sit?” she asked. “Oh, of course not. Nice to meet you,” Mama said, extending a hand for a handshake. “Have you and Jackie been coming here long?” “Well, Jackie has been coming here for about 5 years now, but I’ve only been bringing her for the last three or so.” “Oh, wow,” said Julia, sounding genuinely surprised. “That’s longer than I would have expected that Ms. Parker had even been doing this.” “Oh, you flatter me!” chimed Ms. Parker as she continued to run a comb through Jackie’s light brown hair. “I did my first one of these on Baby Tory on the second day I had the shop almost 20 years ago. I knew her mommy a little from a couple of kinky parties we had seen each other at along the way, and when I opened the shop she asked if she could bring Tory by. Back then it was just her so we did it after hours, but it just keeps growing!” “She’s been a baby for 20 years?” Julia asked. “Absolutely,” said Ms. Parker. “Wouldn’t know how to be a grown-up if she tried anymore.” “Wow! That’s crazy. I never knew things like this could last so long.” “Tell me about it,” said Mama, in a juicy tone that told Jackie that she was clearly turning to gossip mode. “When I first met Baby Jackie almost six years ago, I never would have guessed. Now I can’t imagine how boring life without having her would be.” Jackie was glad someone was entertained. She found her life to be incredibly boring, and the times when it wasn’t boring were usually much worse. “Wait, I thought you said you’ve only had her for three years?” Julia asked. “And who had her before if you knew her six years ago?” “Oh right, I should have explained,” said Mama. “Jackie calls me Mama now, but she used to call me Nanny. Right after she finished college, her parents decided that she wasn’t really turning out right and that they were better off just keeping her as the family baby. So they basically made her what you see here today. For a little while, her Mommy stayed home with her, but eventually she wanted to go back to work, so they hired me to be her Nanny. I didn’t exactly know what I was getting into in terms of a time commitment, but the pay was great and I loved getting to come up with ways to baby her as much as possible. So then, about three years ago, her parents came to me with a proposition. They definitely still wanted Jackie to be a baby, but they felt like having Jackie live at their house didn’t make sense anymore. She was basically always asleep when they were home except on the weekends, but having her there meant they couldn’t really travel without it being a major hassle. So we came to an agreement. They furnished my house with all of the stuff they already had, but kept all of Jackie’s stuff there too. They still pay me, actually more since it is 24/7 now, and Jackie usually spends a day or two on the weekends over there for a while so I still get some alone time. Plus, now we can coordinate it so that she goes over there for longer and I actually get to take some time off too. And I still love to find new ways to keep a big baby in line, so it’s great for me.” Jackie could see Julia looking at her now in the mirror. Though the story hadn’t really been about her as much as Mama, she still was blushing at her embarrassing role in it. Julia was nodding, seemingly taking it all in. “Seems like a good job,” she finally responded. “Best I’ve ever had,” said Mama. “I have to say, I was a little surprised when Ms. Parker said that you were their mommy, not their babysitter or something. How did you get into this?” As the conversation was continuing, Jackie was annoyed by a tugging at the back of her hair. She couldn’t see to be sure, but from the weight it felt like Ms. Parker was pulling her hair into tight curlers. Jackie was bemused by the thought of what that might wind up looking like, but the rare chance to overhear adult conversation kept her attention. “Well, it was really kind of an accident,” Julia started.... To be continued

Romy-21 Jared/ Daddy- 30 I could never admit it. That I liked it all. That I liked to be "forced" to do what Jared, no wait, Daddy wanted. It had started after we moved in together. He was 30, I was only 21. We'd met through work. He was a great photographer. I was an aspiring one. I'd been searching for someone I could work for, an informal internship, where I could learn the ins and outs of photography. The first night we'd finished a wedding and I was staying late at his house, learning the basics to editing. He'd offered me a drink. At only 5ft, and someone who rarely drinks, that one drink quickly turned to 3, which left me a giggly mess. He was a gentleman though. He offered me to stay in his guest room, and I happily accepted, not wanting to pay an Uber back to my small apartment that I shared with my 3 roommates. Nothing happened that first night. We just stayed up talking. No work got done. But it was fun. We had clicked. It was a week later when he first told me that he wanted to kiss me. I remember blushing, feeling tingly as I said yes. We kissed. It was intense and amazing. I had never felt a spark like that before. We took our time. We moved slowly. It was 6 months after we officially started dating that he asked me to move in with him, saying I could work full time as his assistant and second photographer. Looking back, I can see the signs that I missed. He'd always call me cute, say I was a little girl, though I guess to his 6 feet, I was little. He'd pick me up, my legs wrapped around his waist, telling me how little I was, patting my bum as he'd carry me. He liked to joke that because he was older, I had to listen to him. Sometimes, I'd joke back, telling him to make me, mouthing off. He'd give me a little spank and tell me that one day he would. The first time, I'd told him I didn't want to go to bed. It was only 10 and a Friday. I just wanted to watch one more episode. "Come on," he said, turning off the tv. He stood up from the couch. "Let's go, it's bedtime." "I'm not tired, I'll be up soon." I reached for the remote but he grabbed it. "Nope. Let's go." "Come on, just one more episode. We have the weekend off." I took the remote from him. "If you turn the tv on, I might have to punish you." I smiled up at him. "Oh ya?" I turned the tv on, not breaking eye contact. He smirked. "Okay, you asked for it." He sat down and grabbed me, pulling me over his lap. I knew instantly what he was planning, laying facedown on his lap. He used his leg to trap my legs, his arm around my back, his hand tickling my side. He began spanking me but it wasn't hard, it was more playful. I squirmed, giggling as I protested. I'd never been spanked before. But I liked it. I could feel myself getting tingly in a place I'd never thought I would. He stopped tickling and spanking me, his hand rubbing my bum. "Have you had enough, little girl?" I giggled. "Is that all you've got?" He laughed. His hand spanking me a bit hard this time, before slipping down between my legs, his hand slipping into my shorts and panties, touching me. "Hmmm, what's this here, huh? Is someone enjoying this?" "No," I said, my face red as I tried not to giggle as he tickled me again. "Are you sure?" His fingers played with me, feeling my wetness. He kept going until I came. He released me, letting me slide down to the floor before standing up. He pulled me up, lifting me up into his arms, my legs wrapped around his waist. He kissed me, then gently pushed my head down into his shoulder. I relaxed in his arms, as he carried me up to our room. We stayed up late after that, having the best sex we'd ever had. I fell asleep in his arms. We quickly fell into our newfound patterns. Me, being mouthy, challenging him, then ending up over his knee. The spankings got harder, but never hard enough to make me cry. We'd end my punishments with the best sex of our lives. It was during one of my spankings when I'd called him daddy, as a joke, sarcastically challenging him and his "weak" spanks. I felt him grow hard instantaneously, feeling him poking into my tummy. He ended the spanking early, not able to contain himself anymore. I learned from that, calling him daddy whenever I thought he was being bossy, or when I wanted to turn him on. It was one afternoon, after a particularly fun spanking and playtime together, when we were cuddling naked on a pile of blankets and pillows on the living room floor, when he told me that he wanted me to start calling him Daddy whenever we were at home. I agreed. He quickly added that if I called him Jared, I'd find myself over his knee. Sometimes, I'd purposely slip up, calling him Jared. It was fun to see his reaction, the sparkle in his eyes, as he'd pull me over his knee. He soon added in a time out, declaring that I was acting like a little girl and I needed extra punishment. He'd take my hand after a spanking, my pants down at my ankles, and lead me to the corner of the room, standing me in place, ordering me not to move. He'd give me anywhere from 5-30 minutes. If I talked or moved, my time would start over. Sometimes, he'd end it early, too eager to take me to bed. One night, while we laid in bed talking, he told me that he wanted me to try something new. "If you don't like it, we never have to do it again. But I'd love for you to try, please," he said. "What is it?" I asked. He got up, going to the closet and pulling out a plastic bag. I sat up in bed, watching as he pulled out a pack of diapers. "You want me to wear diapers?" "It's not a diaper, it's a pull up," he said. "I just- look, I love being your daddy, taking care of you, treating you like a little girl. You don't have to use them, just wear them for a bit, see what you think." I agreed and he slipped the pull up over my feet and up my legs, then on. It were surprisingly comfortable. We laid in bed, watching tv, and I could feel the pull ups padding rubbing against me in just the right way. I fell asleep wearing it. When I woke up the next morning, having to pee, I remembered what I was wearing. Jared, wait no, Daddy was still sleeping beside me. I could wet it, I thought. It would be easier than getting up and I wouldn't have to leave the blankets. Plus, I'd be up in a bit anyways to shower, it's not like I'd be laying in my own pee forever. It was so much hard then I thought. It took me a few tries, but soon, I was able to pee. I started to worry that it wouldn't hold it all as I felt it swell up against me, but I felt all around me, the sheets still dry. I rolled onto my tummy, closing my eyes. It's actually pretty nice, I thought. The warmth of it, it didn't feel wet or sticky or anything, just warm and comfortable. I squirmed a bit, before closing my eyes, telling myself I'd rest for just a bit longer. I must have fallen asleep, because the next thing I knew, Daddy was waking me up. "Good morning, princess. It's time to wake up. How did you sleep?" "Mmmm, good, daddy. How did you sleep?" I rolled onto my back, stretching. I suddenly remembered my wet pull up. His hand rubbed my tummy before sliding down. He stopped in shock as his hand settled on my swollen pull up. "Did you- did you pee?" He asked in shock. I covered my face. "N-no." "Are you sure?" I nodded, still hiding my face. He rubbed the swollen padding. Slipping his fingers into the pull up, he started touching me. "I see you're wet somewhere else too." He reached over, pulling my hands from my face. "Don't worry, baby. It's okay if you had an accident, that's what daddy got you pull ups for." He leaned down to kiss me, his hand still playing with my princess parts between my legs. He ripped off the sides of my pull up, pulling it out from under me, before climbing on top, slipping inside of me. It was the best sex we'd ever had. We ended it in the shower, where he took his time cleaning me. It started off with me wearing my pull ups only a few times a week. Sometimes I'd wet, but sometimes not. I loved it but I could never admit it to him. I couldn't tell him how excited I'd get when he'd slip his fingers between my legs, checking to see if I'd wet my pull up, rubbing the padding into me. It was a few months later when he introduced me to diapers. He'd shown me online some cute ones, pinks, tye dye ones, ones with little safari animals. I said yes to them, agreeing to try them out, so he'd ordered a few kinds. They showed up, and we sat on the floor, opening the big box together. I was shocked by how big they were, how thick. In the box was a pink pacifier, a big one and a big baby bottle. "What're these for?" I asked, holding them up for him to see. "I thought they'd be cute, if you want to try them." I just set them down, unsure. "Pick out a diaper, baby, daddy will change you," he said. I shook my head. "I don't need diapers, daddy." "No? Come here, let me check your pull up." I shook my head. "It's dry. You don't have to check," I lied, not looking at him. He grabbed my ankle, pulling me to him across the floor. I tried to get away, but he was quickly able to get my leggings down, revealing my soaked swollen pull up. "What's this?" I covered my face. "Nothing." "No? Cause I see a very wet pull up. Did baby lie to daddy?" I didn't say anything. He stood, pulling me up and leading me to the couch. He sat down, pulling me over his lap. "You're going to count the spanks that daddy gives you, understood?" "Yes." "Yes what?" "Yes Daddy." He spanked me, and I counted out each one until he got to 30. "Lay down." He pointed at the floor. I got down, laying on my back. He grabbed the pink diapers, opening them up and pulling one out. He already had a pack of wipes and baby powder on the coffee table, which he grabbed. He opened the pacifier package, holding it to my lips. "Suck." I shook my head, refusing to open my mouth. "Do you want a time out?" He gave me a look, and I slowly opened my mouth, letting him push the pacifier into my mouth. "Suck. Pretend it's daddy that you're sucking on." My face red, I obediently began sucking, feeling ridiculous as I laid there. He ripped the sides of my pull up, and I lifted my bum so he could pull it out. He wiped me down then unfolded the huge, crinkly pink diaper, slipping it under me. I settled on it, the soft padding against my bum. He sprinkled powder onto me, then pulled the diaper up between my legs, taping all 4 tapes into place, the diaper tight around my waist. "Good girl. Come here." He stood up, pulling me to stand. He pulled my leggings up over my thick diaper. "Come here." He pulled me to the couch, sitting down. He sat me on his lap, and we cuddled. "You did so good, baby girl." I was surprised by how much I liked my diaper. The thickness took a bit to get used to. I felt like I could barely walk. But it wasn't until we were in bed, when I had slipped under the covers, taking daddy in my mouth, when I had to pee. I had held it in for so long and I finally let go, flooding my diaper. It quickly soaked it all up, and I felt dry, the warmth against my skin. Daddy finally finished and we cuddled, watching tv. I fell asleep soon after, my warm diaper hugging me. Daddy woke me up the next morning with some morning sex before we showered together. After the shower, he wrapped me in my fluffy towel, then led me to the bed. "Lay down," he said. "I'm going to dress you, okay?" I laid down on my back on our huge bed. He came over with a diaper. "I don't need a diaper, Daddy," I protested. "I'm not a baby." "Well, how about we make a deal. You keep this diaper dry until lunchtime, and daddy will change you back into your big girl panties." "Daddy," I whined, pouting at him. He held the pacifier to my lips. I shook my head. "Ro," he said my name in a warning tone. I opened my mouth, accepting the pacifier. "Good girl." He rolled up my towel, just past my waist, and slipped the diaper under me. He powdered me up, then taped me into it. I sat up on the bed, as he went to the closet, pulling out my pink sundress, with little rainbows all over it. He dressed me, then stood me up, pulling it down over my thick diaper. "You're the cutest, most beautiful girl that I've ever seen." He kissed me on the forehead, patting my bum. "Go downstairs, daddy will be right down." I waddled down to the kitchen, my diaper crinkling with every step. I decided to start breakfast, pulling out the bacon and eggs. He came down, dressed in grey sweats and a blue t shirt. "What're you doing, baby girl?" "I'm cooking breakfast," I tried to say, but the pacifier muffled me. I took it out of my mouth to repeat it. He smiled, guiding my hand with the pacifier back to my mouth. "Good girl. Here, let daddy do it." I quickly found myself in diapers every day that we were both home. Then it became every night. I'd come to love my diapers. But I could never admit it. So I'd "fight" daddy every time he'd go to diaper me. I'd argue and complain. I'd demand to use the potty, only to end up over daddy's knee. We fell into a routine. I'd wake up, wet my diaper and daddy would cuddle me, slipping a bottle into my mouth. He'd change me after breakfast, letting me shower. Sometimes I'd come back to our room, finding a diaper waiting for me. Sometimes it's be a pull up. Some days I got to be "big". Those were the days we'd be working. But we really only worked outside of the house 2-3 days a week. I found myself feeling little a lot. I'd be working, helping Daddy edit pictures or answer emails and be sucking my pacifier as I did it, with my bottle filled up beside me, my diaper wet and swollen between my legs. I felt like me. I knew it was weird, not normal for a 21 year old to be okay with her boyfriend treating her like a baby. But I loved it. Jared knew. But he played the game with me. I know he loved it. He'd get hard while punishing me, when changing me. I quickly found that he loved having me on my knees, taking him in my mouth, with a wet diaper between my legs. I had to go home for a week to visit my family. He wasn't able to come as he had a wedding to shoot, but I flew out. I didn't realize it until then how much I missed my baby stuff. I got annoyed everytime I had to pee, wishing I was diapered. I couldn't tell daddy that though. The first thing we did when I got home was run to our bed. When we were done, he diapered me, and held me in his lap, feeding me a bottle before slipping my pacifier into my mouth. "I got you some surprises," he said, standing up. I sat up, naked except for my diaper. "What is it?" I asked, with my pacifier in my mouth, not caring that it made me sound just like a toddler. He went to the closet, coming back with a big pink bag. He set it down on the bed beside me. I pulled out a pink t shirt, only to realized it was an adult onesie, with snaps on the crotch. I pulled out 5 of the, all different colours, one white with unicorns, another that said 'daddy's girl'. Then there were light blue shortalls, with snaps on the crotch and legs. And finally, 3 sundresses. I loved them all, jumping up to hug daddy. "Thank you daddy!" I said, though it sound more like "fank ou daddy." He kissed my head. "Pick out a onesie." I picked out the 'daddy's girl' one and let him dress me, laying down so he could snap it in place. "I have one more surprise for you," he said, lifting me into his arms. I wrapped my legs around his waist, his hands under my bum, as he carried me out of our room and to the guest room. He set me down outside of the door. "Go ahead." I opened the door, and stepped in, stopping as I saw what he'd done in my week away. Replacing the double bed was a giant pink crib, with bars so tall, they almost reached the ceiling. There was a pink unicorn print blanket and fluffy pillows inside. Beside the crib was a big white rocking chair, with pink cushions on it. Beside that, a small table, with a pink lamp. On the other side of the room was a large changing table, with 3 shelves below it, filled with diapers, whites and baby powder. A big pink chest say on the floor, with a fluffy pink rug beside it. "I made you a nursery," daddy said. "What do you think?" He took my pacifier out of my mouth. I was shocked. "I'm not a baby, Daddy. I don't need a crib." I hugged him, taking my pacifier back and putting it in my mouth. I waddled over to the closed chest, opening it. It was filled with stuffies and toys, everything from stackers, to Barbie's, to unicorns, Polly Pockets and even a pink rattle. I sat down on the rug, my diaper crinkling to look through it, finding a stuffed unicorn that I really liked. "Here, come try your crib." Daddy said. He went over, unlocked one side and sliding it down. "Baby, come here." I started to stand. "No, crawl to daddy, Ro." I obeyed, crawling to him, my diaper crinkling, holding onto the unicorn as I did. He bent down, lifting me up and setting me onto the crib. "Legs in, sweetie." I pulled my legs in and he pulled the side of the crib back up, and locked it into place. He looked at me through the bars. "What do you think?" "It's very nice, daddy, but I don't need a crib. I'm a big girl," I said, keeping my pacifier in my mouth. He smiled at me, reaching in to pay my thick diaper between my legs. "No? Well, maybe, we'll see, okay?" He stroked my hair. That night, he took me up to my new nursery after we had fun in our bed. I was naked and he laid me on the change table, quickly diapering me as I sucked on my pacifier. That was the first time that I noticed the butterfly mobile above my head. He sat me up, my diaper crinkling to dress me in a onesie before carrying me to the rocking chair. He sat down, me in his lap, then leaned me back, taking my pacifier from my mouth and slipping my bottle in between my lips. He rocked in the chair, making up a silly story as I sucked my bottle. I had to pee already and I let go without a second thought. When I was done, he kissed me, then slipped my pacifier back into my mouth. "You're going to sleep here tonight okay, baby. But, there's a baby monitor right here, so if you need daddy, you just call for me and I'll be right here." "Daddy, I'm not a baby. Why can't I sleep with you in our bed?" "I want you to try your crib tonight, princess. It's safer for you in here, I wouldn't want you to fall out of the bed." He carried me over to the crib, the side already down. "Lie down, daddy will tuck you in." I laid down, and he tucked the blanket around me, giving me the stuffed unicorn to sleep with. He leaned down to kiss my head before pulling up the side of the crib. "Good night, baby. I'm so proud of you, you've done so good." I fell asleep quickly. That morning was the first time that I woke up soaked, realizing that I'd wet myself in my sleep. My onesie kept my diaper from sagging and I reached down, rubbing my diaper between my legs. I kept going till I came, moaning with my pacifier in my mouth. I laid back, wriggling in my squishy diaper. Daddy came in then. "Good morning, baby. It sounds like you've been having fun in here." I hid under my blanket, embarrassed at the fact that he'd heard me. He pulled down the side of my crib, lifting me up and carrying me downstairs. I was surprised when I felt him set me down on a tall seat. He stepped back and I quickly realized that I was in a large sized high chair. "Daddy, I'm a big girl," I protested. "Are you? Cause your very wet diaper tells me otherwise," he said, pulling a strap over each of my shoulders. I watched as he buckled the steps together to a large buckle between my legs. He grabbed a large tray, slipping it onto the high chair infront of me. He slipped a bib around my neck. He came back with a plate of cut up fruit, waffles and maple syrup, along with a bottle of milk. "Eat with your fingers, baby." He sat beside me, eating his own food. We talked as we ate, my fingers sticky. I drank from my bottle, finishing it before he came with a warm cloth, wiping my face and hands clean. He held my pacifier to my lips and I accepted before he unbuckled me, setting me on my feet. He patted my bum. "Go play in your nursery while daddy cleans, okay?" I waddled up to my nursery, sitting on the rug and pulling out the toys to see what I had. I was looking at the Polly Pockets when daddy came in. "Come here, little girl, time for a change." He patted the changing table. I waddled over, my soaked diaper forcing my legs apart. He lifted me up and I laid down and sucked my pacifier, watching my mobile above me as daddy changed me. He snapped my onesie back in place, then sat me up. "All right, this morning, you were playing with your princess parts, weren't you, sweetie?" I looked down, nodding and sucked my pacifier. "Okay, you know that's a grown up thing to be doing. It's not for little girls to do on their own. Daddy should've been helping you with that." He reached down on one of the change table shelves, coming up with a pair of pink things. "These are mittens. Daddy is going to lock your hands in them for 24 hours. It's to show you that you need daddy to do things for you. So until you learn, daddy is going to have to use these." "But daddy! No, I don't want them" I sat on my hands. He gave me a look. "Baby, do you want a time out?" "No." "Then give me your hands." "No." "You have until the count of 3. 1.......2....." I held out my hands. "Good girl." He slipped one over my hand, locking it at the wrist, then did the same to the other. The mittens were thick, and I quickly realized that I wouldn't be able to do much with them on. He lifted me off the change table. "You're going to play in here. Daddy has to get some editing done." I stayed in my nursery, with daddy closing the door behind him. I sat on the floor, struggling to get the mittens off. Annoyed, I spat my pacifier out, sitting and pouting on my rug. Daddy came back a bit later. "Hey, baby girl, everything okay in here?" He held a bottle. I refused to answer, crossing my arms over my chest. He chuckled, leaning down to squeeze my wet diaper between my legs. "Lay down, drink this." I obeyed, happy to have a bottle since I hadn't been able to pick up my pacifier with my mittened hands. I held the bottle between my mittens, drinking it all as daddy cleaned up the toys around me. When I was done, I sat back up. "Daddy, please take these off. I promise I won't ever do that again." "Sorry, Ro, but no." "But I can't even pick up my pacifier with these! What if it falls out of my mouth again?!" "Hold on, I can fix that." He went to the closet, opening the door. He came back with a pacifier with straps on it. It was already in my mouth before I realized that he was buckling it around the back of my head. It was bigger than my normal pacifiers, and I could barely talk with it. I tried to protest, but daddy ignored me. "I'll be back soon." Daddy left, leaving me frustrated. I was so turned on though. The helplessness I felt, not even able to talk. We'd never played with gags before and as annoyed as I was to not have my regular pacifier, I was happy to still be able to suck on it, even as it forced my mouth apart more than normal.

Only once the lock to the room finally clicked behind him did Nathan breath a long sigh of relief. He had been nothing but a ball of nerves ever since he had left the house— no, even before that. Somehow he had managed to keep it together when he had explained to his wife Jean days before that he had a business trip coming up soon and would be gone for the weekend, probably helped by the fact that this was not the first time he had pulled this similar ruse on her and managed to get away with it. He loved Jean, he truly did. They had been married for fourteen blissful years already, and he was more than ready to spend the rest of his life with her, but there were just some times where he just needed to get away for a few days, to just let himself truly… relax. Looking around himself, he eyed the motel room he had rented out for the weekend. It was nothing special, mostly clean, cheap, and far enough away from home that the risk of possibly bumping into someone he knew. It was the kind of motel room you tended to see on all those cop shows, the ones were the balding husband would be absconding away to to have an affair with some hot girl half his age. Having an affair was the last thing on Nathan’s mind though, as his true goal was something far more embarrassing, something that he knew would destroy his life and marriage in an instant if anyone ever found out. Wheeling his suitcase inside, Nathan picked it up and plopped it up onto the bed before unzipping it. Upon open it, he immediately saw all the business clothes he had packed… and quickly tossed them all aside as he revealed the true treasure hidden beneath, ones that took his breath away for a brief moment. Reaching in, Nathan picked up one of the plastic rectangles stashed inside, smiling at the loud crinkling sound it made and the colourful prints adorning what was obviously a very large, very thick, and very infantile looking diaper to anyone with eyes. One far too big to fit anyone other than a full grown adult. A full grown adult like Nathan for example, though he wouldn’t be acting like one for much longer. Within moments, Nathan had stripped himself out of his stuffy adult clothes and carefully powdered and taped the diaper onto himself, his smile extending from ear to ear as the thickness of the diaper pushed his legs apart enough to give him an adorable waddle, which he spent several minutes doing as the room became filled with the sounds of his crinkling bottom. Once that was done, Nathan reached into his bag and pulled out a large purple pacifier, one that he wasted little time in popping into his mouth and sucking on, an barely audible cooing sound emanating from his mouth as he suckled away. Almost done, the last part of his transformation was the cute baby blue onesie he had packed, which he carefully slipped on before doing up the buttons one the butt flap. The buttons actually seemed to struggle against the sheer thickness of Nathan’s diaper, bulging out in such a way that it was very clear what he was wearing underneath. Like flicking a switch, Nathan felt all the stressed that had been building up over the last few weeks begin to melt away, leaving behind a giggling, excited Adult Baby Boy behind. Minutes later, Nathan was seated on the floor, his diapered butt acting as comfortable cushion as he giggled and laughed at cartoons on the motel tv. During a commercial break, he even traded out his Paci for a bottle of warm milk he quickly prepared, which was gone before the next commercial break. Eventually that milk had to go somewhere, so after a few more cartoons, Nathan felt a telltale tingling in his bladder. Without a second though, he let go and flooded his diaper, smiling at the warmth spreading though his diaper. Reaching his hand down, he squished his now soaked diaper beneath his onesie, imagining himself sitting not in a motel room, but in a massive nursery perfectly prepared to take care of his ever need. Uh oh! Looks like someone needs his diapee changed! In his head, Nathan pictured a woman walking up to him and suddenly checking his diaper, distracting him from his cartoons and toys for a moment as he realized how soaked he really was. The woman would smile and coo at him like the loving nanny she was, picking up with ease as she carried him over to the changing table and setting him down atop it. Once his onesie was undone to reveal the state of his soggy diapers, he would giggle as the woman tickled his belly before gently untaping his used diaper and tossing it into the nearby diaper pail to join the many others like it. He would shiver slightly at the feeling of cold wipes sliding across his crotch, but the woman’s smile would pull him back to smiling and giggling. She would then pull out a diaper with similar designs to the one he had just been wearing—They were his favorite, after all!— and slid it under his bottom, adding a generous amount of sweet smelling powder to his crotch before pulling up the front and securely taping him into a cute diaper once more. There, all clean! She would say as she patted his fresh diaper before leaning down and kissing his forehead, causing Nathan to gaze longingly into Jean’s beautiful eyes and smile as she— Like a slap to the face, Nathan snapped out of his fantasy and shook the image from his mind. As much as he wished it was true, he knew his fantasy would always only remain that: a fantasy. Many times he had tried to come clean to her while they were dating, but every time he had chickened out. Now that they were married, Nathan assumed he had missed his chance. He loved her, and he knew she loved him, but whenever he imagined himself finally telling her about this side of him he became filled with terror. Images of her scowling at him in disgust and calling him a “freak” or a “disgusting pervert” filled his mind and only made it clearer to him that he would need to continue keeping this a secret from her to keep his life intact, no matter how much it made him feel like he was betraying her to do so. She can never know. ———————————————— Jean idly turned the page of her book as she sat on the living room couch, occasionally glancing up at the clock to check the time. Nathan had left some time ago, and so she had started reading to help pass the time now that she was alone. Though while on the outside Jean looked calm and collected, on the inside she was a excited mess. She was barely even reading the book in front of her, using it as more of a distraction as her glances up at the clock became more and more frequent as time seemed to pass painfully slow. She wanted nothing more than to just abandon the book altogether and indulge in what she really wanted, but her mind was set on being patient. Just an hour, long enough that she knew Nathan wouldn’t unexpectedly return home to retrieve something he had forgotten. She could wait that long… right? She lasted about forty-five minutes before she couldn’t take it any more. Tossing the book aside, she leapt up from the couch and practically bounded upstairs, making a beeline for the master bedroom and practically ripping the doors of her walk-in closet open. Nathan almost never came in here, and she trusted him not to snoop even if he did, so she knew her secret was safe from him. Still, she had been super careful to stash it all behind several rows of clothes, just in case. After a few moments spent pushing clothes aside, she finally found what she was looking for. A seemingly inconspicuous brown box lay before her, but inside lay her real prize. Popping the box open, she smiled at the sight of the partially open bag of pink plastic rectangles, all neatly packed and ready to be used. Nathan and her didn’t really want kids, so it might be a bit odd to see her with a pack of diapers at all, let alone one hidden away in the back of her closet. It might seem a bit more odd once you notice that these diapers are far too big for a baby of any kind, large enough to fit a full grown adult. A full grown adult like Jean, for instance. Smiling, Jean carefully extracted one of the diapers from the bag and held it in her hands, bringing it up to her nose for a moment and breathing in the heavenly smell of baby powder laced into the diapers. Unable to contain herself any longer, she hastily strips out her silly adult clothes, bra included, and lays back before unfolding the diaper and positioning it underneath her. Just as she was about to tape it on, however, she almost slapped herself as she realized she’d forgetten something. Toddling naked into the adjoining bathroom and retrieves a bottle of rash cream from under the sink. With cream in hand, she returns to the waiting diaper and sits back down before unscrewing the top of the rash cream and lathering a sufficient layer on her sensitive skin. With that taken care of, she reseals the bottle of cream before setting it aside and finally pulling up the front of the diaper and taping it on. Still naked save for her fresh diaper, Jean spent a few minutes sifting through her collection of clothes for something more “appropriate” to wear, giggling at the clinking sound she made whenever she moved or wiggled her butt. Eventually she settled on a pink lace nightgown that was practically see through and left nothing to the imagination, giggling from knowing that it would do absolutely nothing to hide her new padding. Slipping it on, Jane posed in the mirror for a few minutes, even going as far as to take a few pictures of padded rear for her secret Instagram (making sure to delete the originals once they were uploaded). Once she was satisfied, Jean toddled back downstairs and into the kitchen, where she quickly prepared a bottle of warm chocolate milk for herself. Minutes later, Jean was back to sitting on the living room couch, only now she was giggling and laughing at the cartoons playing out on the tv in front of her. Sucking away at her bottle, it wasn’t long before she had drained it completely, setting it aside and quickly forgetting about it. That was a problem for adult Jean later, not Adult Baby Jean now. All she had to worry about were the colourful sights and sounds coming from the tv. As Jean settled into a much simpler and younger mindset, she felt a slight twinge in her bladder. With barely a thought, Jean let go and flooded her diapers, knowing for experience that they could handle whatever she threw at them, and more. Indeed, while the diaper noticeably expanded as it absorbed her little “accident”, it held fast. During a commercial break, Jean took a moment to examine her how saggy diaper, smiling as she hiked up her nightgown slightly and placed her hand onto her diaper, feeling it squish beneath her touch. As she focused on the warmth of her diaper, the world began to melt around Jean, replacing her normal living room with a huge and fully stocked nursery, one more than ready to see to her every need as she played without a care in the world. She wasn’t alone in her fantasy though, as she had a playmate joining her. The pair would laugh and play the hours away, not caring in the slightest as they soaked their diapers. Eventually though, she would crawl up behind her playmate and take a moment to check their diaper. “Uh-oh!” She would say with a mischievous hint in her voice. “Looks like someone needs his diapee changed!” Then the fantasy would change in a few ways. She would still be diapered as well, obviously, but she would suddenly go from being a playmate to a caregiver, smiling as she picked her playmate up and carried him over to the changing table. After unbuttoning the flaps on his onesie, she would take a moment to tickle his now exposed belly, causing her adorable playmate to giggle and laugh as she went to work changing him out of his sagging diaper and into a fresh one. One diaper change later, she would proudly declare him, “All clean!” Patting the front of his new diaper, she would then lean down and give him a kiss on the forehead as she stared longingly into Nathan’s eyes and— Snapping back to reality with a shake of her head, Jean felt a bubble of shame start to grow in the pit of her stomach. As much as she wanted to, she knew that telling Nathan her secret was simply out of the question, to say nothing about potentially asking him to join her as well! She loved him with all her heart, but that idea that he might react negatively to learning about her secret fantasy horrified to her very core and had kept her from ever telling him while they had been dating. Now that they were married, it was far too late now. Her fantasy would simply remain as that forever: a fantasy. As she turned her attention back to the antics of Bugs Bunny and Daffy Duck in the hopes of getting back into her little headspace, she only reaffirmed to herself that she could never be honest enough to tell Nathan what she really liked to do while he wasn’t home. He can never know. ——— And so, the pair would both go to bed that night alone, snug in their freshly changed diapers and knowing in their heart that they could never tell the other about their secret fantasies, no matter how much it hurt to keep them secret. Maybe someday the two will discover that they have even more in common that they first realized when they got married, but for now they were both content with continuing to happily indulge in private.

I have been lurking for a long time and commenting for a little while. After reading so many great stories here and all around the internet, I wanted to try and write my own story. And whaddya know, why not a christmas story since it tis the season after all? This story is named after the christmas song of the same name, but really does not have anything to do with the song. (it's just my favorite christmas song). I was gonna call it something like Daria's Christmas in Diapers, but then I worried people might think it was fanfiction for the Daria cartoon... which it's not. The one thing it does have in common with the cartoon is that it takes place in 1997, which is when the cartoon first aired. And that is where the similarities end. So I guess that's it for intros. Please enjoy the story. Chapter 1 Daria was excited for the holidays, mainly Christmas, but also new years. It was almost Christmas. She was gonna go visit her Grammy and Papa for a week or so. School had let out early and the last day they barely even had to do anything! Some of it was even fun Christmas activities too, no homework either. There wouldn’t be any school until after the new year, but they were staying at Grammy and Papa’s for a little longer than that (her daddy said they might stay longer, but hadn’t said how long exactly). A week might not seem like very long to an adult, but to a nine year old like Daria it seemed like a long time. Her mind was racing with all sorts of things she could do while they were there. Her cousins would be there and would have their new toys and games. (Mary had a collection of Barbies that made Daria jealous) She hadn't seen her cousins in a few years, or so she remembered. “Are you all packed in there?” called her dad from downstairs. “Yes, daddy!” she yelled back a little annoyed. But she wasn’t packed just yet, she just didn’t want her daddy to come up and complain. He would probably say she wasn’t doing it right, but she had all her favorite clothes packed in her suitcase. She had to argue and beg a little to get him to let her pack her own things. A small victory won, and she was glad because he never packed the clothes she liked. All she needed now was to pack some toys and things to make the car ride less boring. It was several hours of driving to get out to her grandparent’s house, but for her it might as well be an eternity. She never liked long car rides, they always made her super bored. Her dad was yelling up the stairs again, something about getting ready. “And hurry up! When you’re done put your stuff in the car and come to the kitchen and feed David.” Daria didn't want to feed David, he always made a mess (and one time he threw all the food in her hair and it took forever to get it out). More importantly it was distracting her from her important task. She had a small pink Barbie backpack which she took with her everywhere. For the car ride it would hold all her toys to take along. She couldn't take her whole collection (that would be too big) but she packed two Barbies and several accessories. She wanted to show them to her cousins. She also packed a big coloring book, colored pencils, and a few sheets of glittery stickers. Most importantly she packed her Gameboy. She only had like games four games for it, but it was her favorite toy even though girls didn't usually play videogames. She currently had Micro Machines on loan from a friend. It was a really hard racing game but her friend said they beat it already so Daria had to beat it too or her friend would never stop teasing her about it. Once all her things were packed, she wasted a little time brushing her hair. She had long blonde hair which fell straight over her shoulders and all down her back. She had pretty brown eyes and a cheery face, but she always thought her hair was the most pretty part about her. She loved how long it was and how elegant. It made her look more grown up even though she was actually shorter than all her friends. When she was all packed and brushed, she took her backpack with her and went downstairs. The suitcase was too heavy so her father would have to get it for her. "Hay!" Yelled her dad when she was downstairs. "Go put your stuff in the car and then come right back here." Daria went outside and it was cold. There was some snow on the ground, but not much. The clouds were gray and looked like they might snow again, but she didn't have time to think about that. She rushed out to the car sitting in the driveway and put her backpack in the back seat. Then she ran back inside. Her dad was waiting for her when she came in and immediately handed off the task of getting David fed. David was two years old and a few months. He could eat by himself sometimes but he took too long and often made a mess. So for the next half a hour, Daria had to feed her little brother. He did end up making a mess, which was annoying because she had to clean it up. She put him down on the floor in the play room and let him play with toys while she wiped up all the spilled food from the high chair. Then she changed his diaper since he wasn't potty trained yet. Even if they would have been trying to get him to use the potty that day, he would be put in a diaper for the long drive to Grammy and Papa's. (he couldn't hold it for long and her dad didn't like making a whole bunch of stops.) Daria complained about having to change David's diaper since he pooped in it and it was totally gross. Her dad, who had conveniently avoided needing to deal with it, thought it was good. "I wish you had taken him to the potty, but it's a good thing he pooped now." He said. "Better then him pooping in the car and we have to find a place to stop and change him." Daria hated it when she had to change her brother’s poopy diapers. He never seemed to mind, and always ended up sitting on it and squishing it into an even bigger mess. She figured maybe it was just because boys always like making messes and girls don’t. Boys were so gross. She couldn’t imagine anyone wanting to sit in a gross stinky diaper at all, not to mention for any length of time. But David would just keep playing after pooping sometimes for over an hour if no one happened to check him or smell him. Daria wished she had a sister because a little sister wouldn't do that. Daria had to sit and watch David for a little while while her dad packed and got ready. She played with a little barbie doll (not the one she packed). She liked to make believe about being grown up and having a job at an important business. David played with blocks and kept asking her questions. “What are you doing?” “Playing with my Barbie.” Daria answered. “My bobby?” “No, my Barbie.” Daria said the words slowly. “Why you play wiff dat?” “I like it.” “Why?” “Because.” “Why because?” “Because I don’t know. Stop asking me questions.” Daria tried to concentrate and remember the little story she was trying to play out with her doll. David was quiet for a minute, then “why?” “Arg!” Daria got annoyed, but it only made David giggle. For like the hundredth time that week Daria wished she had a little sister. She could play barbies with a little sister, but David was a boy so she could not. He just kept playing with blocks and toy trucks and picking his nose. It seemed to be taking forever for them to be ready. David was getting on her nerves and kept asking questions. She tried to keep him busy so he wouldn’t fuss, but that just meant she couldn’t play on her own. Her dad had said something about the oil in the car, and he kept coming in and out of the front door looking more and more angry. Finally after more than another hour which felt like an eternity, her father came in and said everything was ready. He had already packed his and David’s stuff in the car, and Daria had packed her own stuff, so they just needed to grab coats and hats and gloves before they could leave. Daria used the bathroom. Their dad gave David a quick diaper change and then they left the house.

As I write this story, I am sitting here wearing a diaper while locked in a baby pink dress and high heel boots. I was always a closet crossdresser never wanting to expose myself. My wife knew I had a thing for wearing her underwear to bed once in a while but that was a rare occasion after drinking and sex. About month ago everything was pretty much normal for me and now I am sitting here looking like an adult baby. Let me tell you how I got to this point. Back in early October, my wife suggested the two of us go to a Halloween party she was invited to. This was a surprise to me as she never really liked to do the whole Halloween party scene. I looked at her kind of confused and asked why the change? She said her friends talked her into it so we would be going. I began to suggest a couples costume and she immediately stopped me. Her next response was even more confusing. She said that we would choose a costume for each other and we could only spend a max of $200 to do so. So we went to the store and purchased 2 $200 Visa cards for us to use and avoid seeing those charges on our credit card. I told her that she probably wouldn’t like my idea of what she will wear and she said let’s make a little wager. She said if one of us failed to wear our costume the other would be subjected to whatever agreement we made. So she began to write up a contract and I was starting to get excited both about her costume as well as if she did not wear it. So she typed up a contract that stated the below signed is in complete agreement to wear whatever costume is chosen or be subjected to the punishment listed. She looked at me and asked what her punishment would be if she didn’t wear her costume and I immediately started to think with the wrong head. Her punishment would be that she would have to give me a blowjob every night for 1 month. She typed that in and I began to drool at the thought of winning this as she hates to dress up for Halloween. So she went about her typing and I began to ask what my punishment would be and as she printed it for signature she told me to read and sign. I actually read it too fast as I saw the words that I would wear a cock cage but failed to see that it said for a period of 2 months until after she gave me a copy. Oh well, what could she possibly make me wear that wouldn’t be an issue. Oh how excited I was to start searching for an awesome costume for her. I wanted to make her look incredibly sexy so that night would lead to passionate sex after all the drinking and fun. I searched high and low for that perfect costume. Knowing I only had $200 to spend, I need to be smart about it. I wanted her to wear something that would include stockings, a garter belt, high heels, and a push up bra that would send her breasts oozing out of her top. After weeks of searching, I found the perfect costume. My wife would go as a slutty school girl. She would wear cheeky underwear as to only cover a small amount of her ass, a short blue pleated skirt that barely went past her butt cheeks, a garter belt with some white stockings, a water filled push up bra that made her C size breasts look like double Ds, a tight white button down shirt that she could not button past her breasts and a set of black extra high heels that I love to see her in. In my mind I thought I am the big winner either way as if she wore this, I would attack her before during and after the party, and if not, I would have a month of personal pleasure awaiting me. So the big day came and I was getting excited just thinking about what she was going to look like. We had made reservations to stay at a hotel that night which was closer to the party. The party was about 45 minutes out of town so she told me to put a change of clothes out for the day after. I gave her my clothes and a sealed box that she promised not to open which contained her costume. I told her she could not see it until we got to the hotel to change. She looked at me and said well then I guess you won’t be seeing yours either until we are there as well. So I left her to finish packing the suitcase while I went to fill up the car with gas. I was getting more and more excited to get to the hotel and see her in that costume. After filling up the car, I headed back to the house, put the suitcase in the car and we headed to the hotel. At the hotel, she told me that I could not look in the suitcase as she was not able to put my costume in a box. She would put her box with her costume on the bed and leave mine in the suitcase. I thought, what was it that made it not easy to put into a box that I would be wearing. Once settled, she said she wanted to take a shower before getting dressed. While she was in the shower, I went over to the bed and started to put her costume out for the evening. This was getting really exciting and I was starting to get curious as to what I would wear. I thought I would take a peek while she was in the shower. So I went over to the suitcase to open it up but was foiled as she had locked it with a combination. Guess it’s time for me to learn patience. I then heard the water shut off and she got out. I told her that her costume was laid out on the bed and ready for her to get dressed. She said she would put it on while I was in the shower. I told her I already showered today, but she stopped me and said I needed to trim myself a little better. She handed me a razor and a can of shaving cream and I looked at her puzzled. I told her I shaved my chest early that morning as well as my face. She said that she wanted me to shave everything from the neck down as my body hair would not be comfortable with my costume. So now I was starting to wonder what it may be. Was she making me dress as Peter Pan and didn’t want my leg hairs to pop through the tights? I never shaved my legs before and that was a challenge for me. I must have went through the entire can of shaving cream but here I was with silky smooth legs. Around the curtain her head popped in and told me I had missed a spot. I looked at my legs and said where while I rubbed my hands up and down. She said not the legs, you need to shave your butt as well as your pubic hair. She emphasized shave everything from the neck down. Confused, I went about finishing up and here I was now smooth as a baby not realizing that thought in my head was going to be reality. I turned off the water and stepped out of the shower. As I was drying off, my wife came in the doorway with her sexy little costume already on. She even went so far as to put her hair in pigtails. Her makeup was also pretty slutty with her deep red lipstick. I begged her to cancel out as she hates parties and we could just spend the night in the hotel, role playing teacher and naughty student. She informed me of our written agreement and she already complied with her part. So now it was my turn to comply or I would be locked away till the New Year. She then went to her purse and pulled out a cage that looked like something from medieval times. I immediately asked where she got that and she said she bought it with the money left over on her Visa card. So here I am thinking that my costume will be not all that fun as she spent some of her money on that thing which also included a lock and key. Holy cow, I guess I will be wearing whatever she has as that object is not touching my manhood. So I finished drying off my now hairless body and followed her to the bed. There was nothing on the bed so I looked at her and asked what I was wearing? She grabbed the suitcase and put in the combination and began to open it up. I was in total shock as I looked in to see a second suitcase. Not just any suitcase, but the exact suitcase I kept hidden (guess not too well) in the garage that contained items I used for my crossdressing fun when she was not around. My heart immediately began to pound outside of my chest and I looked at her and said…what is that doing here? She said that she found it in the garage back in September and wondered what was in it. So, one day before I woke up, she took my keys and found the one that opened the lock. Seeing the one very girly pink dress she said she got the idea to have some Halloween fun. She said at first she was shocked to see this but since I enjoyed this in private why not a chance to do it on a night that no one would question. I looked back at her and said that wasn’t fair as the items in that suitcase were already purchased. She said, don’t worry as there is more to it than the dress and other items that were in there. She had woken up early and added the last of the items to the suitcase and locked it back up before I woke. I gulped and tried to figure out what all of this might be. I usually like to have some fun by putting on the dress that has a lock to prevent it from unzipping as well as a pair of high heel boots that also lock. It is so much fun on the days I work from home, sitting there wearing these items while I have the keys to the locks in a bucket of many keys and I have to find the correct one to get out. As I have to work, I can’t even start looking until my lunch hour as it takes me almost an hour to find the match at times. One time I almost got caught by her as she came home early from work and I was still trying to find the right key. Before opening the suitcase, she looked at me and asked how often I use all of the items. I said, stuttering to get my words out, that I would do it once a week while working at home and it was exciting but always made me panic if I ever got caught. So now here I was caught and stuck going to a party wearing my very girly looking pink dress. So she looked at me and pointed to my pants on the bed and said to go get the key and unlock the lock. I was now shaking as I went to unlock the suitcase. She told me to hurry up as we need to get me dressed and have to get to the party. I looked back at her and asked am I really going dressed as a girl to the party? She said yes, for the most part, with some added fun. I thought, what added fun could she possibly mean. It is fun at home when no one sees me but now, I will be wearing a pink dress with the whole world to see. So I thought about it as I continued to open up the case. Did she add a corset as I never tried that? Maybe some fake breasts? She may have purchased a wig cause I surely didn’t have that either. So I finish opening the suitcase and looked inside to see the pink dress with a wig sitting there on top. Not just any old wig, but one that would make me look like Cindy from the Brady Bunch. I began to reach in and she immediately stopped me. She told me she would help me dress one item at a time. She then told me to sit down on the bed and to put my hands out in front. I did as she said and immediately she put some kind of padded mittens on my hands. After they were on my hands she locked them inside and now I had no use of my hands. I started to question what the reason was for this and she told me to keep quiet and lay back. She then held up a folded item with pictures of little pink duckies and other baby items. I was then told to lift up my hips as she began to unfold the item and placed it underneath me. I was in horror as what she was placing under me was an adult size baby diaper. She next sprinkled some baby powder on my crotch and immediately folded it over my manhood and fastened 4 tabs. I started to squawk and this was followed by her shoving an item in my mouth and her telling me no more talking or I will have the cock cage added at that moment. My mind started to go insane. What is she doing to me? She proceeded to tell me that I already know how it is to dress as a female, but she decided how fun it would be to go as a baby girl. So here I was contemplating a 2 month cock cage with no relief or a night with a diaper and a dress? Well, I already have the diaper on so, I thought, well it is Halloween so people may not think badly. And it is for only one night so I began to just go with the flow. Next she grabbed my feet and started to pull a plastic like panty up my legs. She said this was plastic pants and I thought wow, how far is she taking this? Before I got up from the bed she added a pair of tights that covered up the diaper and plastic pants. After standing she had me step into another item that she pulled all the way up over my chest and put my arms in the sleeves. It was very silky feeling on my chest and gave me a bit of excitement in my newly discovered diaper. She then removed the item from my mouth and what I saw looked like a large pacifier. I looked down to see my body covered in white tights and what looked like a satin baby nighty. My wife told me to turn around and look in the mirror and there I could see that my butt had all these ruffles over it. I then realized while turning that this diaper was so large that I could not put my legs together that easily. So I am going as a baby girl to the party and have to walk like I pooped my pants. She said well maybe, but I need to wait for the party. Now for the last item of clothing as she had me step into my dress, the only item she did not buy, and had me turn to zip it up. She simply zipped it and left it as that which gave me a sigh of relief as she didn’t notice the way to lock the zipper. So now I was curious and asked where in the world she found all this stuff. She said she started to do a search on the internet for little girl items for adults and found all sorts of adult baby items. She was in awe when she found baby diapers for adults and thought why not make this more fun. I looked at her and said more fun for who? She looked at me and said isn’t it different than the lingerie you were wearing. I said it is but asked if she even knew what it felt like. She said no, but laughed as she stated maybe she’ll find out when she is old and in a nursing home. She had so much fun ordering everything and worked to not have it shipped to the house so wandering eyes wouldn’t see. I told her it seemed a little extreme to have mittens, a diaper and why the baby powder. Well, she said, you might sweat all night with that thing on so the baby powder will help. The diaper was pretty snug and the feeling was nothing I ever felt before. She then reached back into the suitcase for one last item. I belt that she had to fasten in back. I finally asked one big question…how do I go to the bathroom? She laughed and padded my cock through all those layers. I was dumb founded. So here I was all dressed up looking like a baby girl. My wife said let’s complete the look and took out her makeup and proceeded to add some rosy cheeks and a few freckles to make me look more like a girl. Lastly she added the wig and a bonnet and I thought that now, no one will really recognize me. She went back to the bed and grabbed the pacifier she took out of my mouth. I asked if that was necessary and she said only if I talked too much during the party. She also assured me that this was a party with friends of hers and I probably didn’t know any of them as they were from her work. Wow, why did I have to be dressed as a baby and how will I get out of the hotel looking like this? I looked down at my feet and said what about the shoes. She said that I will wear my regular shoes to the party but she would change me into more appropriate baby shoes once we were there. I then said, I can’t drive with these mittens on and she said no worries, she ordered us an Uber. So she put on her shoes to complete her costume and off we went. I asked if we could use the stairs and she said absolutely not as she had her heels on. I hoped and prayed no one else would join us in the elevator and thank goodness, my wish came true. We got to the lower floor and walked out the front door. At least walking by people I didn’t have to look them in the eye. We got in the car and the Uber driver looked at us and asked “Halloween Party?” My wife replied yes and then said isn’t she cute? So now I was referred to as she. Having to wear a mask in the car I guess was even better that the driver wouldn’t know I was actually a guy. I disguised my voice and asked why we couldn’t drive there and she said with drinking, we sure don’t need a DUI especially dressed the way we were. I guess I had to agree. At the party, we walked in and people were jaw dropped looking at me dressed as a baby girl. My wife told me to sit so she could change out my shoes. She reached into her purse and pulled out baby booties that she put on my feet. I started to stand up and my wife stopped me. She said these booties she put on me have little spikes on the bottom that if I walk will hurt my feet. I pushed a foot into the floor and sure enough they did. I looked down and noticed that the booties were locked on to my feet and knowing they had spikes now all I could do is sit or crawl around. I started to complain and out came the pacifier. My wife shoved it in my mouth but this time I noticed that it now had straps attached to it. She proceeded to fasten it behind my neck and said this should keep me quiet while she explained. She proceeded to tell me that after discovering the items in the garage she was very upset. She called a friend and thought about leaving me as she wanted nothing to do with this. Her friend then told her that maybe she could use this to her advantage and embarrass me. Well, I most certainly was embarrassed. She then said that she worked with her friends that are at the party to come up with a plan and have some fun with me. As she was explaining, I looked around the room and noticed now that I was the only guy (well guy dressed as a girl) at the party. I would spend the night crawling on the floor and I could only go on furniture when I was told to. She told me that her friends and her spent the last month planning and shopping and enjoying what torment they would dish out. Now I was truly a baby only able to crawl on the floor wearing a diaper with a pacifier in my mouth. Now I was wishing I would have taken the cock cage option and not been dressed as a baby girl crawling on the floor with a diaper and pacifier. I could only imagine at this point what the night had in store for me as it was only 6:30 PM. Here I was sitting on the floor almost pouting like a little girl knowing I was unable to do anything without help from all the women. After about a half hour of my pouting and sitting there not able to speak with the thing in my mouth, my wife came over by me. She told me she would remove the pacifier if I agreed to not complain about my situation anymore. We are past the cock cage option and any complaints will result in the pacifier and sent off to bed. So she unbuckled the strap, and then took a clip and clipped the pacifier to my dress. She brought out a bib and all I did was sit there and not say a word. After adding the bib, the ladies said that it was time for me to eat. Great as I was starving and wondered what we had for the party. I saw trays of cheese and vegetables, bowls of fruit and even smelled some kind of BBQ. Well, that was not anything I would be enjoying. The women came over and helped me into an arm chair and proceeded to tie me to it so that I would not “crawl” away (as I surely couldn’t walk). Next they brought over some bowls with what looked like puree. One of the women brought over jars that she showed me what I would be eating tonight. The first jar was labeled turkey and I thought what kind of a turkey looks like paste? The second jar was labeled carrots and lastly, a third jar was labeled pears. The ladies explained that each bowl had 3 of these jars of food in them and if I ate everything I was fed that I could have dessert. At this point I was so hungry and would love a nice desert to hopefully wash this all down so I allowed them to feed me. They used a pretty big spoon and kept shoveling it in my mouth one scoop after the other. The spoon was so big that it made a mess of my face as well as my bib catching pretty many drips. The turkey tasted so bland and the carrots were like eating overcooked carrots. The pears weren’t so bad and I continued to eat until they were all gone. Thank goodness, I can now have some dessert! Except, another bowl of mush was put in front of my face. One of the women then showed me the jar that read peach cobbler. So again I was told I had to eat all of this and then I could have something to drink. At this point I just wanted a beer or something to get me drunk and make this night go quickly. I ate every last bite but it sure wasn’t a peach cobbler like grandma makes. But I was done so they untied me, cleaned me up and helped me back to a crawling position and told me I had to crawl back to the living room to get my drink. In the living room, I did not see anything to drink so I turned and said I am thirsty can I have a drink. My wife said that I need to go onto the couch next to her friend and lay in her lap. Oh my god, are they going to feed me with a bottle? I could not see a bottle anywhere and was wondering who would bring one to me. Everyone was sitting down and no one was getting anything for me to drink. I turned my head to look up at the women and she smiled at me, pulled up her shirt and then unhooked a portion of her bra. She looked down at me and explained that she was toward the end of feeding her new baby in the house and the women thought how fun it would be to make me suck the milk from her. The next thing I saw was her taking out her large breast. A drip of milk was coming from her breast and now I knew what I was going to drink. My wife said I need to empty both breasts and then I can get back to enjoying the rest of the evening. Oh my lord, I am being treated like a complete baby girl and now I am being breast fed. So the lady pulled my head up to her breast and I began to suck as best I could. She told me that she hadn’t pumped for a while so they are pretty full and will probably take some time to empty each side. After 15 minutes, I was then switched to her other breast and proceeded to suck the milk from that one. Once I was done, I was left to go back on the floor and only to crawl or sit there. I looked up at my wife and said to her, I need to go to the bathroom. She looked back at me and said, well you have on a diaper so go ahead. My mouth and eyes opened up extremely wide as all the women started laughing at me. She really wants me to pee in the diaper I am wearing. She then told me she put the baby powder in my diaper to help protect me when I pee. Well, I refused to pee in the diaper but here it was only about 8:30 at night and all I wanted to do was go back to the hotel and get out of this costume. Why did I ever agree to selecting a costume for each other? So I crawled over to a spot and just sat there while the women socialized and gossiped. Every so often they would look at me and laugh. Why didn’t I hide my secret better and why did she pick to me being a baby and not a girl or a women. I guess in all of this, the good news is being at the level I was, I could see my wife’s sexy butt covered with those sexy panties. Some of the other women were pretty sexy too. I felt a growing in my diaper and now I had the urge to jack off. Obviously that won’t be happening with these damn mittens on. I decide to crawl into a bedroom and lay down on the bed to hump my diaper. It felt kind of nice but didn’t last too long. Someone found me jacking off in my diaper while on a piece of furniture I was forbidden to be on. All the women came in to see what was going on. My painted rosy cheeks sure didn’t hide my embarrassment. The women proceed to take me back to the couch and my wife took me over her knee. Now I was getting a spanking which sure didn’t help having to use the bathroom. After my spanking, I was put back on the floor and one of the women begins to rub my diaper covered cock and shouts out, I think he likes this. I try to explain that it was my wife that turned me on and they all disagreed. My cheeks got more and more red and my cock was ready to explode. They all took turns rubbing my cock through my diaper. So instead of pee in my diaper, I am going to be left with a large sticky load as I couldn’t take it much longer. I am now left to sit with my sticky mess in my diaper. I look over and tell them I am thirsty after all of that satisfying. The women who breast fed me said well it isn’t feeding time so someone needs to get me a bottle. They came to me with a very large looking baby bottle and I am made to drink from this. I am told it was juice like most babies get and I truly suck it dry as it tastes so good over the baby food and breast milk. They proceed to give me a couple more and now I am starting to feel a little loopy after the third bottle. The women party it up and constantly come over and baby talk to me. Every once in a while they would paddle my satin covered butt or squeeze my cock through my diaper saying they are checking if I messed my “panties”. Now 3 bottles in and the urge to pee has grown along with feeling like I drank a bottle of booze. I turn to my wife and ask again if I can go to the bathroom and she says go right ahead. I crawl towards the bathroom and she yells out, no silly, you are not trained. You have a diaper for a reason. Wow, is she seriously going to make me pee myself? I do all I can to not pee, but the urge is getting so strong. The women look at my face and tell me, it is okay, all babies have to pee. I try and try and next I know the ladies are turning on the water in the sink and the sound is making me not able to hold it. The warm liquid starts to flow and I cannot stop for quite some time. The feeling is very different and I hope it doesn’t leak out as everyone will know I peed in my diaper. With that over, I simply just go about my crawling and sitting in my mess. My wife comes over with a bottle and says she never got to feed me so I smile and let her give me one last bottle hoping this night will end soon. As I drink, she tells me that I have been drinking juice with vodka all night which is why I feel the way I do. She then puts her hand on my satin covered diaper and smiles at me and says it looks like my little girl has a wet diaper. She shouts out to the women and says baby girl needs a diaper change? I am mortified as the ladies say to take me in the bedroom so they can change me. I find out that they actually have another diaper and I am made to remove my dress, the satin nighty and then lay on the floor to be changed. They take off my tights and my plastic pants and proceed to take off my soaked diaper and clean me up with baby wipes. A new diaper is then placed under my butt and fastened into place. My plastic pants, tights, nighty, dress and belt are all put back on. I am still not sure why they fasten it in back as with these mittens I can’t do anything that requires my fingers. My wife tells me that she is going to take off my booties. Oh how happy I will be able to walk again. However, with the diaper on I look like a fool waddling around not able to bring my legs together. I ask if I can sit on the couch and was told that was fine. I want to go grab a beer but my mittens prevent me from trying to hold it. My wife gives me another bottle and I have to use both hands to bring it to my mouth. I must look like a fool and the women start taking pictures on their phones and promise they won’t share them as long as I play along the rest of the evening. Here I was now left to end the evening with all these women having some fun with me. Some of them had me suck their breasts pretending I was being fed. Some had me lay across their laps for spankings. Several of them would constantly rub my diaper and make me hard but leave me short of finishing. All this stimulating had me having the urge to pee again. I ask my wife if she has another diaper and she says no, I will have to stay with the one I have. I ask if we could change me into underwear and she informed me that I was not yet trained to not wet my panties. I spend the remainder of the night holding off the need to pee. We get another Uber and head back to the hotel. My wife and I get back to the room and she gives me a big hug around my waist. I fail to notice her lock the belt around me. She then gives me a long kiss and her hands move around my neck in a weird way. It is then that I hear the click of a lock and I pull away. She looks me in the eye laughing and ask what is the big deal? I found the locks in your suitcase and it took a while to see how the dress locked. She then says we can unlock them after we have a little more fun. I now begin to panic and tell her that the keys are in a bucket in the garage at the house and I have to try to find the one that works. She looks at me laughing and says, well it sounds like you are stuck for the night. I plead with her to head to the house and she says she is too drunk to drive and too tired as well. I tell her I would drive and she says not with how much I have had to drink. So now I am left to sleep in this locked on dress, belt and mittens and the only way to relieve myself is to pee in my diaper. I wake up in the middle of night needing to pee really badly. I have no choice but to pee in my diaper and sleep in it till morning. I fall back asleep and feel like I am pretty well rested when I wake up. I turn to look over at my wife and she is not there. I call out to her and no answer. I then go to stretch my feet and find out my boots have been put on me while I slept along with 2 more locks. Is she getting breakfast, or maybe getting the car ready as the suitcase is gone. I get up out of bed and start to walk around and stretch. On the TV is a note that says she checked us out and will see me at home. See her at home? How am I supposed to get there as I still am wearing these mittens? I read on further and the note says that she ordered an Uber for 11:00 and the maid will be there soon to clean the room. I look at the clock and it is 10:30. I go to the door to open it and luckily it is a handle I can push down and pull even with mittens. I look out the hallway and the maid is 2 doors away. I don’t want her to see me like this but maybe I could ask her to help remove the mittens. I am embarrassed enough as it is so I decide against it, exit the room and head to the elevator. Please don’t let me be caught in there. I head to the lobby and go into the ladies rest room to wait until what is close to 11:00 when my Uber arrives. Sitting in a wet diaper is a whole new feeling. I keep getting up and looking into the lobby at the clock. Once it hits 11:00 I head for the door walking as fast as I can and not look at anyone. I walk outside and see a person standing by a car with a door open. She calls out “Baby girl are you looking for your Uber?” I was humiliated to be called that but just wanted to get home. I am glad she had the door open and waiting as I sure couldn’t open it. I look at her and ask about the masks and she says no worries, your wife said it was fine. I was like, how did she know about my wife? I sat down in the back and just kept my head down trying not to engage. The driver started off and she began to talk. She told me how cute I look all girly wearing my dress. She asked me if I had a good time last night. I looked back at her and with a little nervousness said it was a different evening. She said I must have enjoyed spending an evening as a baby girl. I told her it was okay, but I just want to get home and get changed. She asked if my diaper was wet which caused me to look up at her. She was smiling ear to ear. I looked at her and asked how she knew I had a diaper on and who she was. She said she was one of the women at the party and she absolutely loved watching me crawl around, eat baby food and be breast and bottle fed. It was such a fun night for all the women. I mumbled back to her fun for them but not so much for me. She answered back and said to admit it had to be fun to be dressed up and waited on by all the women. I looked back and admitted maybe it was a bit of fun I guess. So now I am driving with a person who had fun with me at the party and probably took pictures of me as well. Our drive continued and about 20 minutes later I looked out the window and noticed we were heading the wrong way. I spoke up and told her this wasn’t the way to my house. She looked back at me and smiled again. We weren’t going to my house, we were going to hers. I replied back, excuse me? She said my wife was waiting for us and being that today was Halloween, I would spend the rest of the day dressed this way. I was now starting to panic. She said I better behave or they will have me handing out candy to kids looking like a big baby girl. I told I had a itch and can’t scratch it with these mittens on. She said after we got to her house, we would take them off. About 10 minutes later she pulled into a driveway and into a garage. I saw our car in the driveway so I knew my wife was there. I was happy to know that we could walk into the house without being seen for now at least. We proceeded into the house and she removed my mittens so I could scratch my itch. I felt to my neck and back and sure enough they were locked and I was unable to undo them. She said we would have a nice meal and enjoy the day. I walked into the kitchen and their sat my wife. I looked at her and she said to me with a smile, well look who it is. My baby girl has finally showed up. I told her I needed to get the diaper off as it was wet. I asked her where the bucket of keys were. She said to me that they were still at the house as she came straight here. I was looking at her and asked how am I supposed to go all day in a wet diaper? My wife said to me to come with her to the bedroom. I followed her there and she went to a bag and pulled out another diaper and the bottle of baby powder. I asked her, how are you going to change me as I am locked in the dress? She told me to lay down and as I did, she unsnapped the bottom of my nighty. I was shocked as she could have done this the night before. She said it was more fun to show all the women how many items I had to take off and put back on. Now it is just a simple unsnap, pull down the tights and the plastic pants and we will get changed. She took of the very wet diaper and washed me clean. Before putting another diaper on, she bent over and tock my cock into her mouth. For the next 10 minutes she sucked and teased me until I exploded into her mouth. I laid there for a moment and she said I can have more of that if we finished off the day with me like this. How could I say no after that? So she put on a new diaper and pulled my pants and tights up. She then snapped the bottom of my nighty and we headed back to the kitchen to eat. It was such a reward to be able to eat real food again. We sat and ate and talked about our party. I could not help but ask, how did she get all of this stuff with just $200? She informed me that she spent a good portion on the cock cage and that her friends helped buy everything else. She also said that the cage will be used at some point as it can’t be returned. I also asked her how many diapers she had. Her answer back left me shocked as she said she had bought about 2 dozen of them. So my last question was why so many. She answered back that this would not be the last time we do this. She told me that on the days I work from home, she will get me dressed up in the morning and I will be locked in the dress and diaper until she comes home. Even though the keys are in the house they will be frozen in ice and if I did anything to get undressed the cock cage will be used till the next week. The remainder of the day we spent watching some football and waiting till dusk so they could hand out candy. It sure was odd to cheer on football dressed like this. I did ask my wife if I could use the bathroom as normal and she sternly told me no. I asked how many more diapers she had and she told me that this was the last one she had with her. The next diaper change will be once we get home. Now I wish I would not have eaten and drank so much. I know at some point I won’t just have the urge to pee but worse. She seriously wants me to mess my diaper this much? She told me not to worry as the pants I had covering my diaper would block the odor. I can do whatever I needed to and we will clean it up back at the house. It was at that moment that she went to her bag and pulled out a laptop. She gave the laptop to me and told me to type about my last 2 days. She will read it tonight and if it passes her proof reading, she will allow me to go to sleep wearing a pair of panties and the nightly without having to wear a diaper. She also told me that she will post it online and I can go back and read about my weekend over and over again. Once it is online we will delete it from the computer. Lastly she told me that all pictures her friends have were deleted from their phones as well. I am hoping this is true as I sure don’t want to see me on the internet looking like this. Now here I sit somewhat wanting to get out of this costume and somewhat enjoying it. I sure hope she enjoys my completed story so I can sleep in panties and not a diaper. My only time in diapers will hopefully be the days I work from home. Maybe she will allow her friends to come over and play with us again too. I need to now wrap up my experience and wait till they finish handing out candy. Once in a while, when the doorbell rings, they jokingly say to go hand some out. I would be so nervous with the kids coming by and laughing at me looking like this. And yes, I have to pee in my diaper again. And my stomach is cramping so it won’t be long till the back end explodes either. I still need to get home and find the key that will release me from this weekend of torture. To be honest, I did kind of enjoy it and part of me can’t wait till we can do it again.

Good morning babys! My name is Miah, I am a video game creator who has started her career this year, right now I am developing an ABDL game on Patreon called “A Whole Week In Diapers”, and now im developing this one, “The Demon Nursery”! If you want to know more about the video game you can visit Patreon because all the official versions of the game will be published there, all the story and minigames that are created will only be accessible from Patreon! I love you all and thank you for reading me, kisses~ History: This is the story of a very unruly young girl who suffers a car accident, when she wakes up she realizes that she is in a place that she does not recognize, a very strange one in which she will spend numerous adventures and puzzles with new friends and enemies that she will meet on your way out of that strange place, can you escape? If you are interested in playing any of my games I recommend you stop by my patreon! You can enjoy all of them for a small contribution as well as helping me to continue creating this content. You will also have access to the ChangeLog of all versions and the updates and unique content posts that I put up! It’s really worth joining n.n Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/ABDLMiah Discord: ABDL Games | Miah [Alpha, 0.02] [Game Update 11/14/2021] The Purgatory! I have created a new background for the beginning of the story. I have changed the visual image of the protagonist, both of the character and of the token that is seen when speaking. I have been looking for a lot of tokens for the other secondary characters, I have also looked for visual images, all this is already in the files ready to be used, and you will soon see it in other posts! You will have a new scene in this version, just before reaching purgatory. The reception area with some characters is also created. I have a puzzle in mind for that room but it will be in the next version, I still have it half. I have also started with the game’s HUD, although it still has a lot of work ahead of it. Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/ABDLMiah Discord: ABDL Games | Miah

(Reuploading old stories as a lot went missing. This one is actually already complete so I will have the second part up soon. Its just a lot to post at once) Carissa glanced awkwardly around at the group of young women. Though they were in a group, each seemed to be standing alone, avoiding eye contact with the others and blushing if noticed.The source of their discomfort was fairly clear. They had each just been changed into a new set of clothes, all in the same room with the others around. While being dressed in front of strangers was bad in its own way, it was really the clothes themselves that caused embarrassment. Though there were some variations from girl to girl, they all seemed to be made along the same theme. Specifically, they were all designed for someone far younger than anyone in the group.Each girl wore a dress in light pink and white. Some of the dresses resembled school girl uniforms, with plaid skirts and neck ties, while others seemed like something a toddler might be put into before Sunday School, complete with matching bonnets. Many of them were decorated with flowers or little animals and cartoon characters. Despite their appearance, they were sized correctly for the people who wore them, even if the skirts were short. Carissa’s was of the Sunday School variety, complete with shoulder straps resembling a set of overalls, a picture of Minnie Mouse on the chest and, more embarrassingly, another just over her bum. Here light brown hair was tied into pigtails that ran down to her shoulders. While some of the shorter girls and those with rounder faces matched their clothing perfectly, Carissa was of average height and a narrow build, making the outfit appear even more out of place.Even worse than the dresses was what the girls wore underneath. Like the dresses, the underwear the girls were given was sized properly but clearly designed for someone much younger. The luckiest ones got off with thick white cotton briefs, more in line with training pants then actual underwear, and carried similar designs to the ones on the dresses. Carissa’s had pink frills around the legs, a lacy bow at the top, and pictures of Disney princesses, and a thickness and feel that made her question if they were intended as briefs or as pull ups. She considered herself one of the lucky ones. The crinkle of plastic coming from some of the more embarrassed looking girls left little doubt over whether or not they were in pull ups.These clothes, they were told, were the uniforms of the Chelsey Reformatory School. It was a place for young women who, in the words of its official statement “lacked the discipline and maturity to be adults,” which Carissa supposed explained the uniforms. Most of the girls were failed college students and repeat petty criminals who had taken this as an alternative to jail. Carissa herself had failed out of college and lost her job in the same year, then vandalize both buildings with eggs in an act of revenge. Her parents, employer, and the school all agreed this was a fair alternative to paying for the damage.A door opened, attracting the girls’ attention. In strode a tall woman with short cut dark brown hair and a stern looking face. Everything about her seemed designed to intimidate. She wore an all-black suit with gloves, and carried a stick she held like a riding crop. She marched rather then walked and constantly glared around her. Behind her was a group of woman, some dressed similarly to her, others in nurse outfits.“Hello to all of you, and welcome to Chelsey’s Reformatory School,” the woman began in a high but hard voice. “I am the headmistress, whom you can call Miss Victoria.”“You are all here for the same reason. You have proven that you do not have what it takes to be treated as adults. Whether due to an issue with your upbringing or your own failing, you never grew up and still behave as children. Therefore, as I’m sure you can already tell from your clothes, we will treat you as such. Our goal is to raise you as children a second time with proper discipline. If you behave, you may enjoy yourself and will be treated warmly. If you don’t, you will find yourself on the wrong end of my riding crop. In the end, the result should be the same. You will leave here when we consider you ready to take on the responsibilities of a grown, mature woman. Now, follow me to your chambers.”Carissa and the other inductees were surprised by the bluntness of her command, but followed the woman through the hallway, mulling over her words. They were all frightened by the speech, especially of the comment about the crop. At the same time, they wondered how it was exactly they were to be treated as children.They approached a door with the words "responsibility, humility, discipline" written over them. The headmistress opened the doors and lead them on. Carissa gasped openly when she saw the rooms they were brought too. This was nothing like she had thought it would be. Where she expected Spartan cots and plain white walls, she found bunks with thick mattresses and soft blankets. Where she had expected something akin to a jail cell, she found something anyone would be happy to have as a bedroom. The girls were left for a minute to explore their new home. It wasn’t only not a jail cell, it was borderline luxurious.The main chamber was a large room filled with couched, a large TV screen, and games. A line of doors lead to bedrooms, each of which had a bunk bed made for two people. Another door led to the bathroom, which came complete with individual showers. A little further down the hall was a dining room with several long tables.However, there was something odd about each of them. Like the clothes, the rooms seemed designed for people much younger than their occupants. The walls of the main room were pink, and the bedrooms were in a variety of bright pastel colors. Each room had a large picture painted onto the walls. The main room had unicorns running across a field with a Disney-esq fairy tale castle, and a rainbow over the entire design. The rooms continued this theme with various Disney princesses painted on the walls. The beds, though thick and comfortable, had short rails along the side and plastic covered mattresses. Little details in the rooms continued this theme, with clocks made to look like cats and night lights beside each bed. Some of the games, movies, and toys were the sort of thing the girls expected- video games, romance and action films, monopoly,- while others were things most hadn’t used in years –candy land, cartoons, various doll houses. Stranger still were a few other objects the girls eyed with curiosity, which they began to notice more and more after the initial excitement over seeing their rooms. One of the bedrooms contained a pair of cribs rather than bunk beds. Some of the toys were even more infantile then the doll houses, including rattles and suckling toys. A mesh playpen say in the common room, and included a strange post rising from its center. Several large high chairs stood beside the tables in the dining room. Finally, there was a plastic training potty in the bathroom. Beside it was a large padded table with multiple shelves. Some of the inductees stood around it wondering what it was until one gasped and whispered “it’s a changing table!” They quickly moved away from it, and none were brave enough to check what was inside the shelves.At the call of the headmistress the women gathered inside the main room. Most looked around nervously, trying to ignore the few out of place objects that suggested a different kind of occupant.Miss Victoria spoke. “Well, I’m sure you’ve all had a chance to see the rooms, and I hope you like them. As you can see, this isn’t a prison, it is a reformatory school. You aren’t here just to be punished, but to be reformed. We do not believe forcing you to be constantly uncomfortable will achieve this, so we have given you a nice place to live while you stay here. However, the décor was chosen to remind you that you will not be seen as full adults until you get through our training program. Now, as a welcoming gift, we have brought you nice little girls some candies. We hope you enjoy them.”The girls were all a bit taken aback by the strange offer, and the sudden way in which it was made. However, a bowl of individually wrapped candies was passed around, and each girl took one. The bowl came last to Carissa, who was left with a blue one. It was a hard candy, very sweet, and tasted somewhat like blueberry.The inductees each suckled on one of the candies while the headmistress and the other woman behind her all watched attentively. Finally, when the girls all appeared to be finished, the headmistress spoke again.“Did you all enjoy those candies little girls?” the ‘little girls’ nodded happily, though some blushed at continuously being referred to as such. “Every week you will each be given the same thing, though the different candies will be distributed randomly. This is not just for the taste. Three of those candies are special candies, and will play an important role in your training. Don’t worry too much about what it is that makes them special, it will become clear soon.” The inductees murmured and glanced nervously at one another.A gasp was heard coming from the center of the group, followed by a panicked squeal. Several of the inductees shouted and began moving away from one of the girls. “Well, it looks like we have our first winner!” the headmistress said.Carissa pushed her way into the group to see what had caused the commotion. All the inductees stood gaping in a circle around a tall, blond haired girl. Her hair was tied in pigtails similar to Carissa’s, and she wore a school girl style dress. Her face conveyed a mix of shock and struggle, and she stared down toward her waist where her hands were placed tightly against herself and her knees were buckled. It took Carissa a second to realize what was going on. The girl was wetting herself! He was trying to stop it, but seemed powerless to do so. The headmistress approached her. “What’s your name little girl?”The girl chocked back a sob. “Sarah,” she said.“Well, little Sarah, how does it feel to be the first winner?” “Not good! Please! What happened to me!?”“Aww, that’s too bad. All it did was make you incontinent for a little while. Don’t worry though, the other candies are worse, and you will each have your chance to try them all.” A few of the girls paled at that statement. “Now, let’s inspect the damage, shall we?” Sarah cringed and looked away as Miss Victoria lifted her skirt with the riding crop, revealing wet Hello Kitty pull ups. “Tsk tsk tsk. Soaked right through! And look at the mess you made!” She indicated the wet spots on Sarah’s skirt and the puddle underneath her with the crop. “And to think, someone thought it was a good idea to let you walk around in pull ups. I guess they are better than briefs, but clearly they weren’t enough! Well, we won’t make that mistake again, will we?” Carissa stared despairingly at her, then, seeing she was expected to answer, whispered a nervous “no.”“Good, I thought not.” She looked at one of the nurses. “Nurse Vicky? Would you go get little Sarah some more appropriate underwear? Oh, and perhaps some new clothes while you are at it, these ones are soaked. We will also need someone to clean up little Sarah’s mess.”One of the nurses walked toward the bathroom as the headmistress waited. Sarah held her face in her hands and stared downward, as if trying not to be seen by anyone. The headmistress put an arm around her and cooed. “There there, it’s not your fault little one,” she said in a sweet voice. The nurse returned pushing a bucket and a mop and holding a bundle of clothes. She began to mop up the wet spot as Miss Victoria removed Sarah’s clothes and lead her away and sat her on one of the couches.“Now, why don’t you settle down and get dressed little one? Nurse Vicky was very kind to bring you some nice, cosy new underwear that will help you with your little problem. I’m sure you can’t wait to try them on!”“Wha… What do you mean?” Sarah asked between sobs.“Well what do you think I mean silly Sarah? What would you do with a little girl who forgot how to use the potty?” To the shock of the other girls, the headmistress held up a thick, white diaper.“NO! No, you can’t do that! It’s just because of a stupid candy! I’m not wearing that! It’s your fault anyway!”“Hush, hush little girl. Trying to blame others for your mistakes is exactly the kind of immature behaviour that got you into this. Any mature adult would see that this is the only solution and do what needed to be done. So, we are going to let you have the choice of putting this on yourself. If you decide to act like a baby and refuse, then we can have the nurses hold you down and diaper you like a baby.”Sarah stared glumly at the headmistress for a moment, then looked down at the diaper. With a shudder, she held out her hand and was handed the garment, along with baby powder. She looked at the headmistress and whispered “here?” The headmistress nodded.Sarah gingerly took the infantile garment and lay it on the couch. She sat on it, then spread baby powder over her private area. She lifted it against herself and struggled for a moment with the tapes, prompting the headmistress to reach over and tape it on snugly as Sarah blushed and looked away. When she was done, Sarah reached down to feel the plastic padding around her, and stared at it as if in shock.The headmistress kissed Sarah on the forehead and spoke comfortingly to her. “There there, that isn’t so bad, is it? How does it feel? Be honest.”“Its… warm. And soft. Kind of cozy.”“Ahh, so not too bad? You like it a bit?”Sarah blushed and murmured “yes.”“Well then, why don’t you put on the rest of your clothes?” she indicated toward the pile on the couch, which resembled the nurse’s outfits but was much shorter. Sarah pulled it over her head and tried to pull it down to cover her diaper, but the material wasn’t long enough, and she gave up in despair.Carissa watched the scene with a mix of confusion and curiosity. She supposed this explained the changing table in the bathroom. She wondered what the other two candies would do. Would they be related to this? Miss Victoria said they would be worse…Suddenly she noticed a strange feeling in her mouth. It had started earlier, but she was too distracted by the scene to pay it any mind. However, it had gotten worse and worse until she could no longer ignore it. It felt like her entire throat and mouth had gone numb. She fingered her lips curiously.Suddenly, just as strangely as it started, the feeling was gone. It surprised her so much that she said “that was weird” out loud. Or, at least, she tried to say it. What came out was a slurred “Da was weiwd”, spoken in a much higher voice then she was used to.She let out a high pitched “eeeeep!” and covered her mouth. “Whas wong wit my voice?” She asked the air. A few of the girls around her giggled.“Well it looks like someone found the second candy!” the headmistress said. “And what’s your name little one?”“Me? I Cawissa!” she blushed at the sound of her own name spoken in an infantile voice. “Wha happen!? Wha oo do!?”“Well little Carissa, you’re our second winner. Don’t you just sound adorable?” the headmistress asked patronisingly, prompting the other girls to laugh. Carissa blushed at the laughter, then became angry. “Wha oo doo, Mistwess Vicotwia? ! I no wan dis! Oo a big meanie!” She had tried to sound as tough as possible, but it seemed even the words she spoke were becoming more childish. All that came from her efforts were more awws and giggles from the audience, causing Carissa to blush and get even angrier.The headmistress grabbed Carissa by the collar and lifted her up with surprising ease. Carissa struggled and cried out “puh me down! I wan down!”, but was ignored.“What you see here,” said the headmistress “ is the effect of the second pill. Adorable, isn’t it?” A few of the girls smiled and nodded, and Carissa blushed, pouted, and folded her arms in protest. “The effects are twofold. The first, and most obvious, is the change in the voice. Our little Carissa will spend the next week or so talking like a child. Really makes her protests seem silly, doesn’t it? The second is emotional. Her emotions will change more easily, and she will get strong feelings of pride. As you just witnessed, this will often lead to childish tantrums and other naughty behaviour when she feels embarrassed. Her voice will make this more frequent. At the same time, it will make certain types of punishment more effective, as she will be embarrassed easily. As part of her training, she will need to be constantly punished if she acts up. Sarah, as the first winner, that will be your job, though any of you little girls can help out. Now, as a demonstration of what I mean…”Carissa suddenly found herself upside down over the woman’s lap. Before she knew what was happening, the headmistress had lifted her skirt, pulled down her underwear, and began to spank her bare bottom in front of the laughing audience. The indignity! Carissa squirmed and shouted childish protests as her bum became redder and redder. The pain was bad enough, but what was worse was the humiliation of being punished like a child in front of the others.Finally the headmistress set Carissa down on the ground. She pulled up her underwear and rubbed her sore bum, glaring at the snickering faces around her. “Yous all meanies” she said.“Now, that was just a light punishment for her earlier tantrum. She will need a spanking every morning upon waking up, every night before bed, and of course every time she is naughty. Further punishments will become clear in a moment. But first, it seems that we have a third winner.

Training the Maid Chapter1: It had been six months since Mariela was cut from her job, and because of that, she had been out on the streets for the last four months, scraping by with whatever kindness strangers would leave her as they walked by. The twenty-three year old got up from the curb she was sitting on, her shorts caked in stains and dirt along with her face and hands. Her shirt was ripped in the back which exposed her dingy bra strap. She smelled from not having a proper shower for days, and looked around before making her way towards the nearby McDonalds with what little change she had. She walked into the fast food, and immediately, an employee stopped her. “What are you doing here?” “I was just going to use the restroom.” “The restrooms in here are for paying customers,” the young girl told her. “Yes, I have money.” “Let me see.” Mariela sighed and reached into her pocket and pulled out two wrinkled dollar bills, six dimes, and 8 nickels. “That’s enough to get something, right?” The employee shook her head. “It’s not that much. I’ll take your money for you and get you some food. My manager will not let you order like you are.” “That’s fine,” Mariela held her stomach. “I don’t really care what it pays to eat, I just want anything. And now, may I use your restroom?” “No. The bathrooms in this establishment are clean, and people are doing to doubt that if they see you coming out like you are. Just wait here, and I’ll get your food.” “But….” “Look, if you move from this spot, I’m not going to hunt you down. You’ll lose your money for nothing. So, either you want to eat, or you don’t.” Mariela nodded. She was put just outside the restaurant door to wait, and while she didn’t think the girl meant to rob her, she did feel anxious to be separated from the only money she had for the night and probably the only meal she’d get with it. It took an eternity for the girl to come back, but while the girl was gone, another woman walked up to her, and she lightly patted her on the shoulder to let her know she was there. “I’m sorry,” Mariela said sadly as she moved aside thinking she was blocking the door. “Sorry?” a taller blond girl asked. “I was in your way, right?” Mariela asked. “No, sweetie. I was just wandering, what are you doing out here all by yourself, and where are your parents.” “That’s nice of you, miss, but I’m actually twenty-three years old.” The woman dwarfed Mariela easily, and so the woman shook her head at the little dirty girl and shrugged. “Baby, you don’t need to lie to me. I’m not going to turn you into the police if that’s what you are scared of. You’re probably an illegal Mexican, right? And your parents sent you to get food because they thought the police wouldn’t harass a child. Am I not right?” Mariela shook her head. “No ma’am. I really am twenty-three years old.” The woman sighed. “Okay, well, you are obviously waiting to go in to get something. Did you decide you didn’t have enough money? Maybe I can help.” Mariela shook her head. “A nice young girl is getting my food for me.” The woman shook her head and took the little girl by the hand and started to walk her into the restaurant. “Come on, baby. Let’s get you and your family some food. I’m not buying any of this.” Mariela tried to pull her hand back, but he woman was locked on to her wrist pretty good, and she pulled the little lady right into the store and they stood at the back of a line with twelve people in it. Mariela squirmed a little bit, hoping she wouldn’t wet her pants in front of everyone while they were waiting to go to the front. She knew if she got caught in the restroom, the girl would get her thrown out and keep her money. However, the tall blond that was with her, saw poor Mariela grabbing at her crotch and dancing around from time to time. “You poor little child! You need to pee, don’t you?” Mariela looked down and mumbled about not being allowed to go. “Nonsense,” Susan told her. “I’m not in a hurry. I don’t care if we lose our place in line, you are going to the bathroom before you wet your pants, sweetie.” She walked the girl, grabbing her tightly by the wrist again so she couldn’t pull away, and she marched her right into the sparkling clean restroom. Susan stood by the sink. “Go ahead go in the potty, baby. I’ll be right here, so if anyone tries to ask what you are doing in here, I’ll tell them I’m taking care of you.” Mariela sighed and went into the toilet. She had no reason to fight what the lady was doing for her. It felt good to finally get to pee after waiting for who knows how long it was taking. When Mariela came out of the toilets, the woman motioned for her to come to the sink, and she put the little woman’s hands into the water and started to wash them for her as if Mariela was a toddler or something. “Ma’am, I do know how to wash my hands,” she tried to tell her, but the blond woman was not listening to her complaints as she washed her hands so they were cleaner than they had been in a while. When you were on the streets, it was hard to get soap, and normally, she felt too nervous being in a restroom like in McDonalds to clean her hands well enough because other people wanted to use the sink, and she also noted how black the sink got as she washed her hands in it. “They are going to be pissed that I got the sink dirty,” Mariela told the nice though pretty stern and meddling woman. “Who, honey? Your parents?” “No, ma’am. I’m really an adult. The restaurant staff really told me to wait outside, and they told me if I went to the bathroom, I’d lose the money she took from me to get me something to eat.” “Well, she’s no longer in charge of you eating, is she?” the taller woman said matter-of-factly. “I’m going to take care of you for now, and make sure you get something to eat. If you really are a woman, and not a child, then you really should be ashamed at how dirty you’ve allowed yourself to become.” Mariela lowered her head in shame. She was ashamed of how she couldn’t take a shower, how she probably smelled, and how that she didn’t even have a place to live or nicer clothes to wear. “What is your name, anyway, sweetheart?” “Mariela,” she mumbled up at the meddler. “My name is Susan. When we get up to the front, our story will be you are my niece from out of town, and you are dirty because you didn’t get a bath yet after being on the road for a while, and you got mad at my place because I was telling you what to do, telling you to get in the bathroom and clean yourself up or something like that.” Mariela looked down. “If you do what I say, you can get a meal not only tonight, but I’ll take you home so you can get a bath, and let you at least get one night of a good rest, okay?” Mariela sighed and nodded. Even if she didn’t like the way it was happening, a nice meal, a refreshing shower, and a nice soft warm dry place to sleep was sounding like heaven. They were finally at the counter, and the lady recognized her immediately when they got up there. “I told you to wait outside,” the woman said. “Here, I have your bag of food.” She pushed the sack towards her. “Now get out before I call the police.” Susan stepped up. “Excuse me! Is that how we treat little kids who’ve been on the road now?” “What? How. How do you know this dirty girl?” “She’s my little niece. She was scared to get off of the bus while she was coming to my house because her parents got in some real trouble and they sent her to me. That’s why she’s kind of dirty.” “Your niece looks like she’s been out on the streets for days.” “She has,” Susan said. “But that’s really none of your business, is it? You are here to serve the public, and this child was a paying customer. So, she told me you didn’t let her come in to use the restroom. That is a violation of her rights. Maybe I’ll call the police!” The commotion drew a manager over to the scene as people in line started talking about what they were talking about. “You ought to be ashamed of yourself,” Susan rounded on the manager. “What do you train your employees to do? Attack a poor little fourteen year old girl, and practically make her pee her pants? Well, like it or not, I took my niece to your bathroom, and TOO FUCKING BAD she got your sink a little dirty washing her hands like a good girl!” The manager got really red in the face and he rounded on the employee. “Did you really tell that girl to stand outside?” he asked her. “Well, her aunt wasn’t anywhere near….” “Oh, so because she was a child,” Susan started but was cut off by the manager shushing her and then turning on the employee. “You can go home for the day, Ms. Baker. We’ll talk about this incident tomorrow.” The manager then handed Mariela the bag of food she bought and then went out around the bar where the customers order, and he took Susan and Mariela to a private corner where he whispered to them. “I’m sorry to ask, little miss, but are you sure you made it to the toilet?” Mariela’s face got really red, and Susan started to get red, too. “I’m not just asking because I want to embarrass you, child. If you did wet, even a little bit in your panties, then we owe you some new clothes.” He reached into his pocket and pulled out his wallet. “Don’t worry, honey. That employee that was mean to you will be the one reimbursing me, but since I doubt you made it to the toilet because you do kind of smell, I’m going to go ahead and give you a hundred and twenty. That should help you get some clean clothes, right?” Susan took the money from the man. “Thank you so much sir. Are you going to fire that woman?” “Is that what you want us to do?” “Just firing her won’t teach your employees how to treat people. Punish her, preferably in front of the other employees so they know they can’t treat children like this, but don’t fire her.” The manager nodded. “I’ll see what I can do, but rest assured, we will make sure our employees know not to treat people like that.” “Thank you, sir.” “Were you done ordering? There doesn’t seem to be much in this bag for the two of you.” “Well, as I was saying, my niece was on the road with the last of the money her parents gave her, so she got mad at me earlier and left the house and probably thought she’d have to sleep on the streets again, but I went looking for her.” “So, you still need food?” “Yes sir.” “Well, as you were supposed to be in line, I’ll get you near the front, okay?” “Thank you, sir.” “And since your aunt is buying you dinner, baby, how about I take that sack of food from you and give you back what little spending money you had?” Mariela looked up at both of these people hardly able to speak at all. She hated that they were treating her like a child, but if she went along with everything thus far, she would have money for an extra meal, a place she could sleep safely and a nice bath. She just looked at her feet and nodded her head. Susan bent down to the little woman, and she patted her bottom to check her. “You did wet, didn’t you, honey?” Mariela shook her head. “Mariela, aunt Susan is not mad at you. It’s not your fault that you were made to wet your pants like that. Don’t be scared, sweetheart.” Susan took the little woman’s hand and started to lead her back to the lines, where the manager put her right behind the last guy that walked up to order. “There, now you’ll be next.” He told the supposed aunt with her dirty niece. “I’m sorry about the inconvenience, but the woman and her little niece were taken out of line at the fault of our store, so we had to let them order as soon as possible. It would have been no different to you had she been able to order when she was supposed to be able to.” The customers clapped though instead of getting irritated. Some of the people chanted “fire the waitress. Fire the waitress.” Susan turned on the crowd. “And where would that young woman go for work?” she asked them. “I asked the store to punish her for her inconsideration, but with the way things are right now, firing her will only mean she’ll be living on YOUR taxes that you are paying. Is that really what you want?” The crowd got quiet. Susan finally satisfied, went to ordering. “What did you want to eat, baby?” “I only had about three dollars, aunty,” Mariela decided to play up to Susan’s story. “I’m not talking about how much money you had, baby. That’s your spending money, and has nothing to do with how much I’ll spend to make sure you eat good. Order what you want, and make sure it costs at least seven dollars, baby.” “Seven?” “That’s what I said. Or more. You are a growing girl. You need to eat. I know you’ve had it hard with your family, but your daddy sent you to my house because he knew I could feed you better than that.” Mariela nodded with tears streaming down her face at the taller woman’s kindness. She shyly pointed a happy meal, but the supposed Aunt Susan smiled and said… “What else, baby? That’s barely four dollars, and barely enough to eat for a fourteen year old little lady.” Mariela looked up at her gratefully. “I mean it, sweetie. You don’t have to conserve at my house like you had to for the last, what, couple of months?” “Four,” Mariela whispered ashamed of being on the streets for that long. “Well, whatever, baby. You have got to be more hungry than that, so what other burger or whatever do you want?” “Can I have a shake?” the girl asked. “Of course, baby, but that’s still only two more dollars. I still need you to order another sandwich.” Mariela looked down. “Too shy, huh? Or don’t know what you want? How about I get you an extra cheese burger then, and if you turn out to be full, then I’m sure Uncle Steve will eat it, otherwise, it will be there for you when you decide you are still hungry.” Mariela nodded, tears just getting more insistent at coming down her face. Susan took the food, after she order for her and this man named Steve, and she pointed the girl out of the restaurant towards her light blue Nissan four door sedan. “Get in the back,” she told the little girl. “First of all, you did pee your pants, even if you don’t want to admit it, and Steve and I both would really not want to sit in your pee spot tomorrow when we go to work.” Mariela nodded. “You are also supposed to be a child, and it is better that children ride in the back anyway.” Mariela nodded. Susan didn’t go straight home, though. She took the dirty little woman to a second hand clothing store. “We are not getting your main things here,” Susan told her. “We’ll spend the hundred and twenty that that kind man will deduct from the waitress’s wages at a regular place, but you can’t go into a regular place in the clothes you are wearing, and I have nothing at my house that will fit you, sweetheart.” Mariela nodded. The woman took her around and found a floral top for five dollars and a jean skirt for fifteen. She got her some panties that looked like they came brand new, and she got her socks and a pair of better shoes. “This isn’t coming from the hundred and twenty?” Mariela asked Susan. “No, baby. That would not be right. The man paid for you to get some nice clothes, not hand me downs. This is just so you can have a bath and have something to wear in the morning.” Mariela nodded. “Now, I think I’m going to call in sick tomorrow so we can get you some clothes together, and then get you at least one more nice meal before you are on your way. And we won’t spend the whole hundred and twenty because you’ll need money for a motel or something so you can keep clean. Maybe if you are cleaner, if you really are an adult, you can find a job a little easier.” Mariela nodded. When they were done at the second hand store, though, Susan also stopped at the drug store. “Stay out here in the car,” she told her pretend niece. “You don’t need to use the restroom, do you?” Mariela shook her head no. “Okay, I’ll be right back, but there’s no reason to go in there in your wet pants embarrassing you. I had to take you into the clothing store because I didn’t know what size to get you.” Mariela nodded though she really didn’t pee her pants. Mariela sighed as she sat in the comfortable car, wishing she could stay somewhere comfortable like this after tomorrow. She would do almost anything to have this comfort again, and she had practically done anything, even selling her body if a guy was nice enough to her beforehand. Soon, Mariela was pulling up to a nice two story house, and judging by the foundation, he figured it also had a basement. “Come on, little one,” Susan said to her as she opened the car door. “You’re home, baby.” Mariela thought that all that niece carp was just for the public so that they would think Susan had a reason to help her. But Susan was not dropping the child act. Did she really think Mariela was a lost child or something? “Steve, are you home?” Susan called out as she opened the door. “I brought home dinner and a little something else.” A man a little taller than even Susan came around the corner and looked down at the very dirty little woman, her brown hair so dingy, it was hard to tell if the brown in it was her natural hair color or dirt. “Who is this?” Steve asked Susan. “I’ll tell you about her after we get her in the bath and cleaned up a bit. But she needs to eat first.” Steve nodded. Mariela felt really small as she walked behind the two tall people, and they led her to the dining room. “So, what’s your name, honey,” Steve asked her as if she was a child. “Mariela,” she mumbled a little intimidated by his size. He wasn’t only tall, but was well filled out so his body matched how tall he was. He was not fat by any means, but he was definitely a lot bigger than she was. He was like a giant. “Mariela,” he smiled and nodded at Susan who smiled. “Little Mariela was outside McDonalds trying to get some food, and some mean people in there told her to wait outside like she was a dog or something. They wouldn’t even let her use the bathroom.” “Is that why she smells?” “Obviously,” Susan said. “There’s no telling how long the little child has been out on the streets, but she’s obviously had a hard time keeping clean because look at her. Even if she hadn’t wet her pants outside of McDonalds, and was still leaking when I took her in, basically trying really hard not to wet until she got her food, but failing at it.” “Poor little one,” Steve said. “I know, right.” Mariela frowned at them both. “I didn’t wet my pants,” she tried to say but because of how big they were, and how they talked, she felt too intimidated to get mad or stay it with confidence. Steven walked over and put an arm around her hugging her from the back. “Well, we’ll have to call the police to find out where her parents are,” he told Susan. “Please! Don’t call the police,” the woman shivered. “What’s wrong, honey? Did you steal something? Are you in trouble with the police or something?” Mariela looked down tears in her eyes. “I don’t have identification. I was fired from my last job about six months ago because the restaurant was going to be inspected. Someone said they let illegals work there, and since I don’t have papers, I might be an illegal.” “Might be?” Steve asked her. “Well, I’ve never had papers as far back as I can remember. I came to the states when I was twelve, but somehow, I got separated from my parents, and then turned over to these people who kind of raised me incognito until I was seventeen. Then, I was turned out on my own after I got a restaurant job, and I just got fired from it six months ago, after working there for almost six years.” The two people looked at one another and then back at the little girl. “Honey, that’s an interesting story, but immigration would have sent you back with your parents if they caught you, and if someone smuggled you into the country, they would not have just let you go like that.” Mariela shook getting frustrated. She had no proof to her story at all, and she was aware that she was so short and she basically looked like a dirty child sitting there like that. “Mariela, baby, you are going to be our niece from now on,” Susan told her. “You’d like to not have to go back out on the streets, wouldn’t you?” Mariela frowned. “But I’m really twenty-three years old.” “I know what you are saying, baby, but look at it this way. If you keep saying you are twenty-three, and you convince us to let you take care of yourself, do you think you are going to find another job if you really are an illegal?” Mariela started to think on that, but they continued. “On the other hand, if you accept your fate as a fourteen year old child, and you stay with us as our niece, you can eventually get papers that we will get for you, and when you turn eighteen, in four years, you’ll have papers so you can work.” Mariela keep looking down at her lap. “Can I take some time to think this over?” she asked them. “Sure, baby. Take a week, if you need it, but after a week, if you still haven’t decided, and you are still in our house, then you will be treated as our niece, who has no other place to go, and you will be disciplined as a child if you try to run away after that, understand?” Mariela nodded. “She’s done eating,” Steve observed. “Take that poor little stinky girl to the bathroom and get her out of those peed in pants, honey.” Susan nodded. Susan took Mariela by the hand and led her to the bathroom closing the door behind them. “Baby, don’t be scared. Uncle Steve just said it like that because he wanted you to recognize how dirty it was to sit in peed in pants for that long. He wasn’t trying to be mean, and he was trying to get you motivated to get a shower, baby.” Susan started to help her undress. “I can do that, Susan.” “Aunt Susan or Aunty, while you are under my room, honey. And yes, I suppose you could, but Aunty is going to help her little niece because her baby niece made a boo boo in her pants and she needs to be cleaned. Besides, you haven’t had a proper bath for about four months, right?” Mariela nodded. “That’s a long time to not be properly clean, and I don’t trust you to get yourself clean enough. You are too nervous and worried about wasting things like our water to spend all the time you need to get clean, baby. But if I clean you up, you have no choice but to stay here as long as I decide you are still dirty and still need to be washed, right?” Mariela looked down. It did make sense, and she was right, that Mariela would likely try to hurry it up so she didn’t waste these people’s resources.

“I’m home, mom!” said 12-year-old Emily as she walked past the entrance and went straight for the kitchen. The young girl had just finished her classes for the day. The walk home had made her parched, so she opened the fridge and poured herself a glass of barley tea. “Welcome home, Emily” replied her mom. She was also in the kitchen, preparing dinner for the day. She lowered the heat on the stove, and turned around to face her young daughter, who was gulping down her glass of tea. “How was your day?” How was your day? A seemingly casual question to ask. Between Emily and her mom, however, the question meant something quite different. Emily swallowed the last gulp of her tea, and placed the glass down on the kitchen table. She turned to face her mom, and, with a sheepish look on her face, lifted up her skirt. What lied underneath the skirt wasn’t the type of undergarment that you would expect from a 12-year-old. Instead, hugging Emily’s hips was a Goodnites pull-up. The pull-up was swollen and had a yellow tinge throughout, having absorbed much of Emily’s pee. Despite her age, Emily hasn’t quite mastered potty training — in fact, she hasn’t made very much progress at all. At school (and sometimes, at home), she wears pull-ups, for her to try and make it to the potty on time. However, outside of those short potty-training periods, she spends most of her time in tape diapers. “Oh honey, you’re soaked” said her mom. “You should have changed out of this in school.” Emily would not always make it to the bathroom in time, so she has two spare pull-ups in her backpack when she goes to school. “I did, mom, but this was my last one.” replied Emily. The girl had wet through all her three pull-ups for the day. “Oh dear” said her mom as she rummaged through Emily’s school bag to pull out her diaper pouch. Inside the pouch were two Goodnites, both rolled up, heavy and swollen with pee. “Did you even make it to the potty once today?” she asked as she dumped the two used Goodnites in the bin. Emily kept silent, but shook her head in reply. “So today was a total bust huh. What’s it going to be? Pull-ups or diapers?” asked mom. Mom was asking how Emily would like to spend the rest of the day — whether it be in pull-ups or diapers. Pull-ups meant Emily would have to try and use the toilet, while being in diapers carried no such expectation, and that Emily was free to use her diapers — a “break” from potty training. Emily’s response today was the same as it was for most other days — “Diapers!” she answered excitedly, hardly giving a thought to that question. For a girl of twelve years, she was perhaps a little too happy to be in diapers. “Oh, alright, fine,” sighed an exasperated mom. “but you’ve really got to start using those pull-ups at home eventually, okay?” she said as she walked past Emily into the living room, where she laid a changing mat on the ground. “C’mon, lie down” mom gestured to Emily. The girl walked over to the changing mat, took off her skirt, and lied down facing mom, with her knees lifted and legs spread apart. Her mother then proceeded to rip off the sides of the Goodnites, and pulled down the front of the pull-up, revealing the absorbent material that was now soaked yellow from front to back. “Geez Emily, it’s a miracle that this hasn’t leaked” mom said, as she pulled out a wet wipe and began cleaning her daughter’s diaper region. Emily let out a tiny squeal as the cold wipe made contact with her skin. Emily greatly enjoyed the diaper changes with her mom — the gentle comfort of being wiped, the slight tickle when the baby powder was applied — she loved everything about it. After dusting Emily with a generous amount of powder, mom then pulled out a fresh diaper and started fluffing it. It was far larger than a baby diaper, designed to fit older kids like Emily, and the diaper did fit her perfectly. It was also a diaper designed for heavy incontinence, and so it was thick and soft, and more than capable of handling anything that Emily could throw at it. With this diaper, she'd probably be good for a couple of wettings. After fluffing the diaper her mom proceeded to lift Emily's butt, and placed the diaper beneath, making sure it was centred before taping the diaper in place, and adjusting the leg gathers. "We're done, Emily" she said, as she rolled up the used pull-up and picked up the skirt from the floor. "Thanks mom!" chirped Emily. She stood up, grabbed her school bag and went to her room, where she immediately fired up her PlayStation to continue her game where she left off last night. On a warm summer day like today, she was perfectly happy to lounge around in just a t-shirt and a diaper, so she didn’t bother with putting on any pants. Her mom, too, was fine with Emily going pants-less, because this meant easier access to her diaper for checks and changes. She sat cross-legged on the floor, facing her TV. It didn’t take her very long before she found herself fully engrossed in the game. She was currently in the middle of a boss fight. Shortly after, she started feeling a slight twinge in her bladder — the barley tea from earlier has quickly made its way through her system, and was now working its way out. Still focused on fighting the boss, she bent her body slightly forward and released her hold on her bladder, letting her urine flow out into the thirsty diaper. Gradually, the front of the diaper took on a shade of yellow, then the middle, and finally the back, as more and more of the absorbent material soaked up her pee. After a good 20 seconds, she was finally done. She had given the diaper a good soaking — if she were wearing a Goodnite it would have leaked with just his one wetting, but this diaper had room for much more. The soft, cotton-like padding from earlier has now become a warm, squishy padding, and it was a feeling that Emily really loved. More importantly, this time, was the fact that she could simply pee her diaper without having to pause the game. Knowing that her trusty diaper could handle a lot more, she continued playing until bedtime, letting loose in her diaper whenever she felt the urge. By the time mom came in to change Emily into her nighttime diaper, it was soaked to capacity, and Emily earned herself a scolding for not asking for a change earlier. *** Emily was somewhat of an early riser. It was an early Saturday morning, but she was already awake — on weekends she’d always be the first to get up. She fixed herself a quick cereal breakfast and ate it in her room while browsing the Internet on her laptop. Her nighttime diaper was very wet—as it always was every morning—but she was in no hurry to get a change. Mom was asleep, anyway. If she were feeling particularly diligent she could take the diaper off, give herself a wipe and put on a pull-up, but she wasn’t quite feeling up to it today. Every day, shortly after she’s had her breakfast, it would be time for her morning BM. Today was no different — after browsing for a bit she felt her belly start to ache. Ever since she’s started wearing pull-ups her mom would sometimes tell her to try and poop in the toilet. The young girl wasn’t too keen on pooping on the toilet, however, and she much preferred to do it in her diaper or pull-up, so her mom still had a good number of poopy diapers to change. Today her mom was still asleep, so with no one to nag at her, she got off her chair, squatted beneath her desk, and gave a push, unloading her morning poop right into her nighttime diaper. The soft, warm mush slowly made its way out into the seat of the diaper behind her, creating a lump; and as even more poop continued coming out the lump expanded further, the mess inside the diaper finding its way into any crevice with free space. Finally, Emily was done pushing. The diaper, made for heavy incontinence, held her mess well, with no signs of giving out. She stood up and, with her hand, gently squished the lump behind her, savouring the warm, mushy texture of the soaked, poopy diaper. Satisfied, she sat herself back down, causing the mess to squish around her butt, much to her delight, and she continued browsing where she had left off earlier. A couple of hours later mom finally woke up. The first thing that she did was to get her coffee machine going, then she went to check on her daughter. “Good morning, darling. How are you doing today?” she asked. Immediately after, she caught a whiff of the air and she realised how pointless it was to ask that question because the smell made it clear that Emily was sitting in a very poopy diaper. Mom sighed silently to herself, knowing that her efforts to entice Emily to use the bathroom has once again resulted in failure — as it has on most other days. She wasn’t all too disappointed, however. Deep down, she knew that she didn’t mind having to change her young daughter’s diapers, even if they were poopy. It was an intimate time that she cherished dearly. “Honey, do you need a change?” she asked. “Morning, mom.” Emily replied. She glanced down to the front of her diaper, and gave it a gentle squeeze, as though she were giving it a check. She wasn’t quite willing to part with her diaper just yet. “Nah, I think I’m good” “Oh, don’t be silly, the smell isn’t hiding anything” mom said, with a little bit of mock bemusement. She went over to Emily, tugged at the back of the diaper and looked inside, and it was clear that the diaper was filled. “Really? You think you’re good?” she teased her daughter, while giving the back of the messy diaper a gentle slap. “C’mon, lie down on your bed, you need a change before you stink up the whole house.” Emily pouted a little, but complied nonetheless, and lied down on the bed, making sure to give it another good squish as she landed on her butt. Mom knew that this change was going to be a very messy operation, so she lifted Emily’s legs and placed the changing mat and a fresh diaper underneath, before getting to work. She pulled off the tapes and opened the diaper, revealing the insides of the very poopy diaper. With a sigh and a dry smile, she got to work. “When did you make this poopy, hon?” asked mom as she began wiping down her daughter’s butt. “Hm… I did it shortly after I woke up, and that was a couple of hours ago, so…” replied Emily. “Oh honey, you know you can’t be sitting in a messy diaper for that long, it’s terrible for your skin” said mom. Emily has had quite a number of brushes with nasty diaper rash on her bum, mostly because she’s always been too comfortable with sitting in her own mess. “I know, mom, but hey, you were sleeping and all, and I didn’t want to wake you up for a change” she said. “Or you could use the potty like you’re supposed to!” chided her mom, who used her free hand to pinch the side of Emily’s thigh, gently enough to assure her daughter that she wasn’t actually angry. “Ow, ow…. okay, I’ll try next time. I promise!” Emily said, as her mom continued with the cleanup in silence. It was a promise that she would go on to break, of course. Perhaps it was still too early for Emily to start using the toilet.

How the Scholarship Works: Chapter1: A four foot eight darker tan girl with a round plushy child-like face sat in the passenger seat, her black bangs just long enough to cover her amber eyes from view, and her other black locks falling wildly to each side of her face in a rat’s nest of tangles. She smelled because she hadn’t bathed in almost three days, and her short blue jean shorts that didn’t quite cover the tops of her panties had a tear in the right legging that exposed her panty bottoms along the back of her thigh. Her yellow shirt that barely had sleeves was stained and dingy. She was a typical teenager from the poorest area of coban, a modest sized city in Guatemala. Sitting next to her, in the driver’s seat, was a man with yellow balding hair near the top of his head and blue sparkling eyes. He was nearly six foot three. Quite the contrast to the short teen, the man was wearing a crisp white clean button down short sleeve shirt and a pair of blue jean trousers that more than modestly covered him. He smelled more of soap and his hair of the shampoo that he had used not more than a couple of hours earlier. The girl was not really ashamed of what she was wearing, how she smelled, or that her panties were practically visible because this was what she had to wear most of her life since she could remember. All of her clothes were stained, even when she first got them since they were all hand-me-downs that people donated to her poor family. None of her clothes ever fit her properly, always having holes in the most intimate places, so that she was used to people seeing parts of her panties and she always wore an undershirt because otherwise, they would see her bra, not that even at the age of nineteen, she had a bosom that even required one. She did try to clean up a bit in the nearby lake that morning because she was going somewhere important with a man that claimed to have her future in his hands, but the lake could only get you so clean. In her own home, the water wasn’t working properly again, and so there was no way they could fill the tub with nice warm water for a proper bath. There was no working shower since she could even remember. “Your clothes are not appropriate for our school,” the man had told the young girl back at her aunt and uncle’s house. “They are too… inappropriate for the college I represent.” She could understand what he meant when she saw how nice he looked, even when they were just going to be on the road for the next few days. She nodded and left all of her clothes at home, not even bringing one change of clothes with her. “We’ll, that is the school, will get you some decent clothes,” the man had told the young girl. “It’s all a part of the scholarship that you’ve won.” Breanna was ashamed that she had to rely on the school’s money to get her something decent to wear, but she was also a bit excited to actually get to get some hand-me-downs that might actually look nice for once. She assumed it would be hand-me-downs. No one ever gave poor people new stuff after all. Who could afford to? As they drove through the rough country, driving up and down rolling hills that was in the mountains with trees and bushes lining the sides of the one lane a-side-road, sprinkled dots of water started to pepper the windshield of the red and black four door hatchback. It had the effect that that Breanna could imagine some Central American god was spitting at her, and she understood perfectly why, if that were the case. Breanna didn’t deserve any of this. Ever since she was around ten or eleven years old, she had been told how undeserving of a good home she really was, and that she was just lucky her aunt and uncle knew she was family. You see, she came to live with her aunt and uncle when she was almost eleven years of age, and at that time, she was still growing out of some shameful childish habits like wetting the bed, and even in her pants at times. She didn’t really mean to wet her pants or the bed, but for some reason, she just couldn’t control herself long enough, especially when at school during classes, so she wet herself not only in fifth grade, but also in sixth grade, seventh grade, and sometimes, even in the eighth grade before her daytime wetting had mostly stopped enough that she had no more accidents at school. She could still hear her aunt scolding her for that last time in eighth grade when she came to pick her up from school. “Breanna! How old are you?” she had asked her the way she always started a scold when Breanna had wet her pants. “It’s no wonder your father abandoned you after your mother died of drug overdosing. You wet your pants like a baby, you eye drugs like it was candy, and you never do anything right, not even your homework!” She felt her eyes tear up as she sat there in the car, knowing her aunt was right. She wondered why the school chose her. She surely didn’t write that good of an essay, and it likely had so many mistakes in it, that they probably wondered if someone in junior high or younger was trying to play a joke on them, trying to get into their school…. “What’s wrong?” Mr. Oswald glanced away from the road momentarily so he could see her sitting there, her head staring down at her lap, tears welling in her eyes, her body shaking with a vibration that had nothing to do with the ill-repaired roads that they were driving on. Breanna sniffled and pulled her head up, sniffled to try to will her snot and tears to go back into her body to hide away. She looked over at the man and shook her head. “No… nothing,” she whispered, though the raspy mostly air filled response gave away a different story. “Honey, you can tell me. It’s okay. It’s just the two of us and no one in this car is going to judge you whatever reason you feel like crying, honey.” She looked up at him. “I promise, I’m okay,” she was still having a hard time keeping mostly air out of her responses which made her voice sound strange, somewhere between a whisper and a voiced sound. He smiled and turned back on the road. “A lot of young people get homesick rather quickly when they realize they are on their way to school that would last four years,” he told her. “It’s alright to miss your family and to cry because you are scared.” She shivered. “I’m not crying cause I’m scared,” she whimpered. “Alright,” he said though his voice was sympathetic, and she wasn’t completely sure he believed her. “I… I don’t deserve to win the scholarship,” she told him under her breath. “I think you guys mixed up the papers or something for the essay.” He turned and looked over at her. “What would make you say something like that?” he asked her. “I just… I know I didn’t write better than anyone else that would be applying. I don’t even know why I tried to write an essay at all. I’m such a loser and never do anything right.” Tears once again came pouring towards the fronts of her eyes, threatening to spill down her cheeks. “Who told you that?” he asked her. “It’s true,” she said. “Just ask me to spell anything you want. Ask me to write something. Tell me to do a math problem, or even….” She turned her head away too embarrassed to say anymore. “Breanna, we pulled the right paper. There is nothing wrong with your writing,” he told her. “You have a lot of typical mistakes that a lot of young people make who have not yet gone to college, but there is nothing to indicate that you write any worse than anyone else.” She just looked down at her lap, hearing the words that she had heard all her life since she was ten years old…. “You are such a loser! You are lucky your aunt and uncle put up with such a troublesome girl as you. You can’t do anything right! Do you still wet the bed? I bet you do. You are such a loser!” The girl shook in her seat. She had not wet the bed in a couple of years, and her pants wetting in the day was mostly behind her, though if she did have to wait too long without being able to find somewhere private, she did leak into her panties once in a while. The man turned to glance at her again. “Sweetheart, you are the winner of our scholarship, and you did it because of your essay and because when I visited your home yesterday to interview you, you impressed me. You did this on your own, and you are NOT a loser.” Breanna kept her head looking down at her lap. “Didn’t my aunt tell you why I’m a loser?” she asked him knowing that her aunt had insisted on talking to him privately even without her hearing. “Your aunt didn’t use that kind of word about you, baby.” “But she told you why I shouldn’t qualify, didn’t she?” He chuckled. “You mean like you just now tried to tell me why you didn’t think you qualified? Yeah. I told her that according to our interview, your essay, and what I picked up of samples of your high school work, you did qualify, and she shouldn’t worry about you failing school.” Breanna shivered and keep her head down. Outside the car, she could hear not only the rain that was picking up speed with the rate it fell from the sky, but she heard some mocking squawking laughing as though from one of those birds that sounding like loud laughing. The gods were mocking her. “Can you pull over for a minute?” she asked the man once he had seemed to fall quiet from trying to convince her that she was not a waste of student space at his school. “Honey, I’m afraid there is nowhere to really stop for a little distance. Why do you want to stop?” “I gotta pee,” she whispered and blushed as she looked over at him. “I can’t pull over here,” he told her. “I promised both your aunt and the school I’d look out for you until you get to the school, and that means watching for your safety.” “But… there’s no one around. I’ll just go behind a bush at the side of the road. Please. I gotta go.” “No,” he said as he continued to drive. “Just try to hold on a little longer, and when I see a decent place that is safer, I’ll stop then.” Breanna put her hand on her stomach and nodded. She knew there was no point in continuing the conversation. He was in control of the car, and trying to take control from him would only make matters worse. A half an hour later, she felt the first leak slip through her inner body, and spray from her folds into her panties. She wet her panties some, just like she always did if she didn’t get somewhere private in time. She hoped that that was going to be the extent of it, and he would find a place soon, but she also knew that there just weren’t that many rest areas on these roads. She closed her eyes and put her hands between her bouncing legs, and rubbed her knees together, hoping she could get to a toilet before anymore came out. The poor nineteen year old didn’t really know how much time had passed, when she started to stare at the floor, tried to shut off her muscle, and tried to keep from anymore coming out, but quite sometime later, she felt her muscle weaken, and a short stream took advantage, and peed a bit into her panties which then quickly went under her bottom and wet her bottom and she couldn’t help but feel her hand down under her shorts to make sure, but the car seat was barely damp. “Please, Mr. Oswald. I’m going to wet my pants,” she said hoping he didn’t smell her or realize she had already leaked twice now. He reached over and patted her arm. “If you wet, sweetie, you wet. There’s not much we can do about it until we find a safe place for you to go.” Blushing, she nodded and felt herself pee some more into her panties, now knowing the seat was getting wet under her. Her legs picked up in speed as her leg bounced up and down as though a jackhammer was trying to break a hole in the car floor. “Tell me the truth, honey. Are you already wet? Did you already go some in your panties, baby?” She looked over at him. She was scared that he had caught her, scared he would yell at her, but even more scared not to tell him the truth now that he probably caught her. “You always secretly pee your pants and go around dirty!” she heard a voice in the back of her mind. “No wonder everyone in town thinks you are a dirty girl! They must think we are the worst guardians ever, and you need to be spanked to learn not to do that!” That was the voice of her uncle, who would then take her thirteen and even fourteen year old self back to the back room, pull her pants and panties down, and then whip her butt until it was red and raw. “I’m sorry,” she whimpered up at him. “I can’t hold it.” “I know,” he put another caring hand on her shoulder. “I’m not mad. I just want to know whether to stop or not.” “What do you mean?” “If your shorts are wet, and showing that you are wet, you’re going to be a lot more embarrassed to have everyone see you in wet shorts, that we can’t do anything about until we get where we can buy you some clean clothes, than you are if you just wet all the way in front me, honey.” She looked up at him. Was he inviting her to just finish in her pants? “Open your legs, let’s see if your shorts are wet, baby.” She was so scared and nervous that her leg continued trying to jackhammer a hole into the floor, but she, shaking, parted her knees and as she did, more pee started to escape into the seat, and a small puddle was revealed in it. “Yeah, you’re pretty wet, little girl. Just finish in your pants, honey. It’ll be less embarrassing for you than getting out and running to the toilet with those soaked things on, and everyone staring at you as go.” Breanna bit her lower lip. Her uncle had certainly never told her to just wet herself. Even if he did see a damp spot under her, he would warn her it better not get any bigger unless she wanted to be spanked twice as much when they stopped. “It’s okay, I promise,” the man next to her told her with a smile. “It’s not your fault, and I don’t want you to walk shamefully in front of a bunch of people showing them you wet yourself like a little girl until you have to, honey. And we both know it’s not your fault.” “It’s not?” she asked confused. How was it not her fault? It was her body that peed and was still leaking under her despite him telling her she can just wet. “No baby. You told me at least twice you had to go, but I’m not pulling over where I’m not sure it’s safe, and a little girl can only hold it for so long.” “But I’m an adult,” she whimpered. “So? Do you think an adult can hold it forever? If I have to go, I’ll stop on the side of the road, but I don’t have to try to go behind the bushes because I’m a man. All I have to do, is turn my back to you and the road, and no one can see me pee, but you’d have had to pull your pants down and everyone would see you naked unless you chanced going beyond the road-bush line, where it could be a sudden cliff, and you falling to your death.” She frowned. What he said made sense. Boys sure had it easy. She continued to feel her panties getting more and more warm and wet every few minutes because it was just too hard now, to hold it. Eventually, the flood broke, she saw a lake rise up around her front even wetting the top of her shorts, some of it rolling over her left leg and back around to her bottom from over top before she could stop peeing. The lake between her legs seemed to take a few moments before it went back down under her wetting all over her butt and then pouring down into the floor. “I wet,” she whispered up at him. “You did,” he agreed whispering back to her. “And it’s okay.” They continued driving, and now that she was already wet, when he saw a rest area, he just drove past it not thinking she’d want to stop like this, she supposed. “How come you're not yelling at me or threatening to turn the car around or spank me or something?” the girl looked up at Mr. Oswald, her face serious and her eyes narrowed at him as though she couldn’t understand his actions. “Well, for one, you told me you had to use the bathroom, sweetheart. You told me not once, but at least three times before you finally just started really going. For two, it is not my place to spank you for wetting your pants whether you are nineteen years old or a child, and for three, I would never punish someone for causing themselves shame. You obviously didn’t do it on purpose, and whether you pee your pants or not has nothing to do with you getting the scholarship, honey.” She felt her jaw drop at his explanations. Even at nineteen years old, she was sure that if her uncle or aunt caught her wetting her pants, they would most certainly be punishing her, and likely even spanking her like the little kid she just behaved like. “Honey,” he looked over at her. “It’s not a punishment, but until your shorts dry out enough, I’m not going to stop anywhere for you to go in for anything. If I stop to get food, I’ll ask you what you want and bring it to you. If I get gas, I might use the bathroom, but if your shorts are wet, and you gotta go, just go in your shorts, honey.” She opened her mouth to argue, but then closed it, and then tried to open it to ask him why he wanted that, but then closed it again. She understood that he thought he was protecting her, but to wet her pants on purpose because her shorts were wet from her accident? Was that really reasonable? But then, she was sure people would stare at an adult that just wet her pants, wouldn’t they? “I know,” he seemed to read her mind. “It’s not going to be easy to just sit there and wet your pants if we are near a toilet, but before we decide anything, we’ll check how wet your shorts are. If they could pass off as dry, I’ll let you go, but if they are wet, I don’t want you embarrassing yourself any more than you are by wetting in front of me, okay?” She nodded with tears in her eyes. “It’s not a punishment, but just to make sure you don’t have to deal with more than you already have to, sweetheart. I know you must be mortified at having wet yourself like a little girl.” Breanna nodded. He patted her arm a third time and even rubbed his hand up and down it. “It’s honestly okay that you didn’t make it, sweetheart. We were going to have to buy you some other clothes before we crossed the border to the United States anyway. Our school would have really frowned on both of us if I brought you there with your panties showing out of both the tops of your shorts, and through the left ripped leg. And that shirt is so stained, that the school would wonder if I was taking care of the people I brought to the school at all if we arrived with you wearing that.” Breanna blushed. “It’s not your fault. I know what your Aunt and Uncle’s situation is, so of course you didn’t have anything decent in your drawers, which is why we left all your other clothes at home. You and I will get you some stuff to wear when we get to Guatemala.” Of course, Guatemala City was the capitol named for the country. They drove along for quite some time, and when she did have to pee again, he demanded she move over on her hip, and let him see under her, the back of her shorts and the seat, and then he let her sit again. “Just wet your pants,” he told her. “You’re too wet to stop somewhere without anyone seeing, so you’re not getting out of the car until we get to Guatemala City.” She frowned. “For real?” “For real, sweetheart. Feel your hand on your shorts if you don’t believe me that you are too wet to get out.” She knew she was wet. She could feel it on her bottom without having to check with her hand. “But if I just wet on purpose, like… like a baby….” “Not a baby,” he whispered over at her. “Like an eleven year old that has already had one accident, and doesn’t have anywhere to go again. Think of it like what a child would do, if she was trapped and already wet, honey. Because honestly, you are not going to want to go into a store in an adult mindset the way you are anyway, are you?” Breanna looked at him knitting her eyebrows and her mouth forming a small pouty smile. “What do you mean?” “Well, you are going to end up going into the clothing store with me in those wet clothes, and even if they dry even a little, people are going to notice that you’ve peed, right?” Tears threatened her eyes again. She nodded. “You are short enough with an innocent looking enough of a face, you could pull off looking a lot younger. Wetting as a child is pretty embarrassing, but which would embarrass you more, people thinking a dirty adult woman peed her pants while we are getting your clothes, or a little kid that couldn’t hold it long enough while traveling, had had an accident in the car?” She looked down at her wet shorts. Maybe he was right. Maybe it was less embarrassing if people thought she was a little kid that wet herself. But how old did he think she could pull off looking. If he was thinking fifteen years old, that’s really not that much less of an adult than a nineteen year old. “Just pretend to be my little eleven year old daughter. I’ll explain that we were on the road from Coban, and that you just couldn’t hold it all the way here, and you were scared to pee in public with people passing on the road, so you tried to hold it, but couldn’t.” The girl frowned and looked up at him. “But you were the one that was scared of me going….” “Alright, I’ll them everyone I didn’t want you running off of the road to go, and so I wouldn’t pull over for you because you couldn’t promise to pee in front of your daddy. Most eleven year olds wouldn’t want to pee in front of their daddies, especially with other cars passing by, too, right?” She nodded with a sigh. “So, when we are shopping, you’ll pretend I’m eleven, and I had an accident in my pants because the rest areas were too far apart?” “That’s the plan, honey.” She nodded. “So, you spank me when we get to the store, and after I change my pants?” “No. I’m not spanking you, another or real child, or even my own for an accident in your pants, honey. An accident means you didn’t mean to do it, so there is no reason to punish you for something you just couldn’t control. You did what you could. You asked me to pull over, and I didn’t want you to just pull your pants down in the car on purpose… so you were a good girl.” She looked up at him again, really trying to understand why he kept saying she was a good girl and that wetting her pants was really okay. They got just into the capitol city when her bladder gave out, because she really couldn’t get comfortable with going on purpose even if he did tell her to, and she wet herself literally, moments before they pulled into the parking lot for a huge department store. “Here we are,” he told her. “Now, did you do as I told you and wet your pants completely yet?” She looked up at him with a frown. “Honey, I don’t want you peeing on the floor in the store on purpose, and we can’t take you to the bathroom to change you until we get you some clean clothes, so I want you to be finished wetting before we go in.” She signed and looked down at her lap. “I think I finished….” “Well, make sure. Push and see if anything comes out, honey.” She did, and when she pushed, she surprised herself as she started wetting, and the water literally flooded the seat again and all over her pants. Come to think of it, she really had not experienced the real flood the second time. She just thought she had just peed so slowly that it just didn’t come out as a flood this time, but there it was, when made to push to see if she could wet, the flood came, and it kept coming and coming and coming. She really had to pee, and before she was done, her seat was a soggy mess and the floor around her was soggy. She was surprised it didn’t make a lake on the floor. “Finished?” he asked her when it looked like the waters had stopped. She tried to push again to make sure. He wanted her to wet, and she didn’t want to make him mad at her, more mad, than he should be that she even already wet herself, twice, in his car. There was nothing left. She had completely wet, so she nodded. “Good girl,” he leaned over and hugged her a moment with one arm, and then he got out, and she sat there, waiting for him to come to her side of the car, hesitating to get out in the sopping wet shorts she was wearing. “Come on, baby,” he opened her door and helped her out getting her to her feet. “Embarrassed?” She looked down at her feet, her shorts just sopping wet. She nodded. “I know, honey.” Before she could object, and surprised at his strength, he lifted her up and started to carry her, just as if she really was a child. “Um…,” she wanted to object, but drawing too much attention, and people would surely look at her wet butt and know that she was probably in trouble for wetting, and if he was right, that she looked like a child, they would probably assume she was just being a brat because he was trying to get her into the store to get her some clean clothes, so she stopped herself from making a scene. “Trust me, baby. You’ll thank me for carrying you like a child and taking care of you. No one needs to know you are any older than eleven years old.” She nodded and sighed. Maybe he was right. When they got into the store, he put her down next to the shopping carts, and had her get one to start pushing. “Having a shopping cart in front of you will stop people seeing your wet shorts from the front, and ‘daddy’ will walk behind you also with my hands on it, so not so many people will get to see your wet butt, either, okay?” She nodded. Tears slid down her face as she let him push the cart with her, feeling no older than seven years old like this, maybe even younger. They pushed the cart, not towards the adult women’s section, but towards the preteen girls’ section. Breanna looked up at the towering man and coughed lightly. “What is it?” he asked her. “We… we’re going to the children’s area,” she thought she was alerting him. “I know, honey. You’ve wet your pants, and we need to get you some clothes, and if anyone sees you wet, they’ll definitely know we are getting a child some clothes by coming this way.” She blushed. “So… um… I have to wear children’s clothes?” “Do you want to go to the adult section and admit to everyone that a nineteen year old adult peed herself not once, but even did it a second time because she was asked to?” Her face got really hot with embarrassment and she shook her head. “Of course you don’t. So, it’s either kids’ clothes and I explain a little girl couldn’t hold it from Coban or it’s women’s clothes and everyone will assume a young adult just peed herself in the car for little to no reason.” She sniffled and but went along with what he was doing, and he took her to the little preteen panty area. Preteen panties, well, that should just be plain or pastel panties that were more or less, mature looking? But no… he took her to the colorful panty area with some pictures of cartoon characters on the butts and on the fronts, even. “Choose come cute panties, honey, like a child. Please.” She was scared to argue with him. At least he wasn’t really scolding her or telling the whole store she had peed her pants. He really was acting like a daddy that was walking behind his wet little girl, trying to keep her accident as little noticed as possible. Sighing, she eventually stood in front of the underwear rack looking at princess panties. She looked up at him. “Are these kind of okay?” she asked as she pointed at the panties that were colored yellow, purple, light blue, pink, and so on with Disney princesses on the butts on some and on the fronts of others. “Yes, honey. Now, what size can you comfortably get in to? Don’t tell me you don’t know, because with your height, I’m betting you’ve had to buy preteen panties before for one reason or another.” She blushed. He was right. Her aunt had even threatened to buy her preteen panties, was it last year, when she had accidentally wet herself partway, when they had been at church, and she couldn’t get away in time, that her panties had gotten wet. She didn’t remember how or why her aunt had found out she was wet under her skirt, but they had gone right to a store, and her aunt had drug her to the preteen panties, just like this, actually, and made her point out a pair of the most childish panties she could fit into. Luckily, her aunt had gotten her all the way to the cashier, before as red faced as Breanna could be, the aunt said that they must have picked up the childish panties by accident, and let her off. But he was not letting her off. It was either fully act like a child right now, or everyone in the store would know what a dirty woman she was. She couldn’t bare anyone knowing she was nineteen, wearing wet peed in shorts, and walking right next to him as if her daddy was trying to help her get clean clothes. He had her pick out three different pairs of panties, one pair of purple with Jasmine on them, one lightblue with Ariel, and one pink with Else, the Snow Queen on it. Then, he walked her towards the jeans and skirts area for preteens. She looked up at him for direction. “Get a couple of plain pairs that just look normal,” he told her. “Even preteen girls sometimes wear just plain jeans. And then get a pair of cute shorts, one pair of cute jeans and one cute skirt.” She did so. But if she was getting five clean bottoms, why only three pair of panties? She wasn’t really sure what he was thinking, but she decided it better not think too much about it. Once she had bottoms that he was satisfied with, he took her to get some nice tops. Again, he allowed her two plain looking tops and then three tops had to be cute. After that, some undershirts, and then two pair of pajamas, some nicer shoes than she had on, and then they were back in a panty area, only, these panties looked even more juvenile than preteen panties. “Um….” “Honey, you need some panties for bed and our long car trip. These are the best kind if you are trying not to wet yourself, but leak in your panties.” “But….” He patted her back and whispered in her ear. “You are a good little girl,” he told her. “I know you aren’t wetting on purpose. But I don’t expect it to get any easier to find toilets on the road until we get past the US border, and honey, that’s still four days away.” She nodded. “And your aunt told me that you do wet the bed at night.” Her face went bright red when he said that. “I do not!” she rasped in a whisper. “My aunt was just trying….” “Your aunt showed me your bed mattress with all the stains from you wetting it.” She looked down. No wonder he thought she could wet herself so easily. Her aunt had betrayed the family secret, though she had not actually wet the bed in at least a year and a half, she wasn’t really sure how to convince him that it was just old stains that he saw. How was a nineteen year old young woman to convince someone that she just wet until she was around seventeen? What other seventeen year old wets the bed? “If you thought I wet the bed,” she finally gathered some strength to confront it while she looked over the more juvenile panties that definitely had a thicker feel as though they were made for little accidents. “How come you decided to still pick me for the scholarship?” “I already answered that question earlier, baby. Your scholarship has nothing to do with whether you can keep your pants dry at night or daytime, or anything like that. It is about your eagerness to better your position in life, and your essay was inspirational.” “But my essay was really bad, wasn’t it? I am bad at writing, always making the wrong word and spelling wrong, and it doesn’t make sense and stuff….” “Honey, your essay was really good,” he put a hand on her shoulder and sent a strong feeling through her when he did that he was telling her what he really believed. “You need to believe in yourself a little more, sweetheart.” She nodded. Of course, her aunt and uncle, and most of the people she had grown up for the last ten years or so would have been telling her the opposite. Her aunt knew just how immature and how much a loser she really was. He helped her pick out five pairs of basically potty training panties, though they were not quite so small and not quite so babyish as that. Once he had her clothes for her all ready to go, he made sure she was in position again, the car blocking the front of her shorts and him standing behind her to block the view from behind, and they walked towards the checkout lines. Well, it wasn’t completely hidden, and when they were in line, a girl, maybe around the age she was supposed to be, maybe a little younger, tugged at her mom and then pointed at Breanna. “Mommy, look. That poor girl wet her pants.” Her mother smiled at Breanna and waved, and then she hugged her own child and whispered to her. “It’s not nice to point out other’s little booboos. Her daddy will take care of her, honey.” The child nodded and said “Sorry.” Oswald heard everything and he decided it was time to play up what he had told Breanna he would do. “Well, what can an eleven year old do? We were driving all day, from Coban, and well, she’s eleven. You don’t expect her to go out on the side of the road where everyone can see, right?” The woman smiled. “And of course, I wouldn’t let her run off into the bushes because some of those places are just freefalls on the otherside of the bushline, so I told her to either squat on the road or get back in the car, and she got back in the car. I can’t blame her.” The woman nodded approvingly. “You’re a good dad to not be mad at her for that. My husband would have killed our daughter if she didn’t just pee on the road like you told her to do, but I think it was wrong.” “Didn’t you tell him that he shouldn’t force her to pee in front of people like that?” “Um…. I…. Well, my kids need to know that you don’t fight about discipline in front of them, so I told my daughter to listen to her dad even though I didn’t like it.” Oswald nodded. “Well, if anyone tells me I’m wrong for understanding my little girl’s need to be modest, they can just go… well, go somewhere they don’t like and live there. If my little girl wets her pants, that’s really just between me and my own little child, right?” The woman nodded. Then, she was at the counter and taking care of her things. Breanna had blushed when they first started talking, but as they got into it, and the man was calling her modest, which was a good thing, and that whether she wet or not was really no one’s business but her daddy’s and if he wanted to let her be modest, and anyone that didn’t like that, could just die…. She started to feel better about the idea that he had said she was only eleven years old, and the lady bought it. They eventually got to the front to pay for their stuff, and then he started to walk her over where the bathrooms were, but he stopped in front of the men’s room. “I’m going there,” she pointed at the women’s. “Honey, I don’t want you going in there by yourself….” As they were deciding, that same woman came by, and noticed their stand off. “Your little girl feeling too old to go in the men’s with her daddy, huh?” she asked him. “Yeah. But her mommy isn’t with us anymore, and I really feel nervous letting her go in there alone.” “Maybe I could go in with her?” “I appreciate it, but no. You’re still a stranger to me.” Breanna crossed her arms. “Then what am I going to do?” she asked him. “You don’t need to pee, do you?” “No. I already did that in the car, remember?” “Yes, baby. I know. Tell you what, let’s go unload what we have, and then come back into the store for a few more things….” “How’s that going to let me change my pants?” “You’ll see. Just trust daddy, okay?” he winked at her. “Fine, but I’m not going in a men’s bathroom.” “You don’t have to, sweetheart.” “And I’m not showing my butt to anyone outside.” “No, sweetheart. That’s why we need some more stuff in the store. I promise, you’ll have privacy to change, and won’t have to use the public toilets to change your pants.” She blushed but went with him to drop off their shopping, and then walked with him back into the store, the same as before, the cart and Oswald trying to block anyone from seeing her wet shorts again. Back in the store, Oswald picked up some cushions, a couple of soft matts, some short curtains and rods that seemed rather flexible, and eventually, they got back to the car, where he put a curtain in the back behind the backseat, one on each side window, and then, somehow, he got an adjustable rod to hold a curtain between the front seat and the backseat, so that even he couldn’t see her when she changed. “Alright now, we’ll put a changing mat on the backseat,” he told her. “Stand up in the back until you can get your shorts and panties down, so you don’t get your matt wet, and then when you put on clean clothes, they won’t get wet,” he told her. She looked up at him and nodded. Then she got in the car and he closed the back door, and even though the curtain divided the front from the back, he stayed outside the car while Breanna stripped off her wet things. She looked over the childish panties he had gotten her, but decided they were better than wet things, and put the Ariel panties on. Then she put on some plain jeans, and taking off her dingy shirt, she exchanged it for a pink shirt with a rainbow on it and a Unicorn head coming from under the rainbow. Have a Sparkling Day the shirt read under the picture. Once she was changed, she opened the car door to let him know she was done. He had her twirl for him and then smiled. “The front seat is all wet, where you were sitting, so you should sit in the back until it dries,” he told her. “Anyway, we are going to get something to eat for dinner and then stay the night here.” She nodded. She definitely didn’t want to sit in a pee soaked seat while wearing clean new jeans even if the panties under them were very juvenile. It's been a while since I wrote, and this is the first time to try to write something, well, like this, so I hope it worked. anyway, try to enjoy it, and I know there is a lot of 'you have to suspend your belief' moments in this one for the story to work. I'm sure a lot of girls would put up much more of a fuss and the whole idea is likely just a fantasy. No way of being real... but anyway....

Boy wanting to find like-minded friends who have the same feelings. I have tried to ignore it for many years but can't stop wanting to wear nappies and enjoying it.